This is my own novel. I hope you guys like it. Please give me some feedback!!!
~*~
PREFACE
As Jane woke up on Saturday morning she saw the streamers hanging on her door. It was her thirteenth birthday and her parents had decided to go overboard with the celebrations. She sat up on the bed and that is when she saw it. Sitting on her drawer was a book that hadn’t been there the night before. It was an ancient book, with the paper yellow with age and when she opened it there was a musty smell emanating from it. Slowly, with hesitation she turned the first page. She was really surprised to find it there in her room because her parents knew that she hated to read and her dad had stressed on more than one occasion that she should try to read some more. With a shaken hand she looked at the symbol on the cover. It was four hearts intertwined and facing each other. As she studied the symbol she heard a voice repeating: Four hearts must be united instead. Only then can your destiny be read. As the voice continued echoing this phrase, she felt a cold shiver running down her spine. Immediately she dropped the book like someone who just handled a hot poker, she strange as though some energy had flowed through her but she’d quickly washed that thought away, maybe it was all just her imagination. Today was the day her life would change. She was starting her teenage years and maybe everything would finally make sense to her.
As the day progressed she began to feel an unusual transformation in her body, but still she ignored all of the signs. She walked home and went straight to her room where she got dressed in a white spaghetti t-shirt with a matching denim jeans and jacket, then she combed her hair and put on her cherry lip gloss and waited for the evening to begin. Reluctantly she picked the book up. For the entire day she had a feeling that she had to take one more look at the book. It looked like a Book of Shadows, and the only person in her life that knew anything about magic was her best friend, Andrea, but she had moved away six months ago. With a heart of a curious teenager she opened the book and looked at the front page. On that page she got a suddenly flash of a previous life, she saw her brother carrying her body into the family plot. Suddenly the doorbell rang and she dropped the book on her bed and ran to answer it,
“Evening Jane, Happy Birthday”
“Hey Carol. Thank you, won’t you please come in?”
Her best friend stepped into the foyer and walked with her to the living room.
“Jane, what do you think of the new guy in English?”
“You mean that new guy Brandon…Damn he’s hott,” she laughed,
“I don’t know much about relationships, but I know what is good when I see it” with that Jane smiled.
“I know what you mean,” Carol replied, “My older sister has a boyfriend and they are absolutely in LOVE”
About half an hour later most of her friends had arrived for the party, but Jane was still feeling a little uneasy. She went in search of her mother who stood next to the punch-bowl. She asked her mother if she could keep an eye on her friends while she went to the bathroom.
“Sure” her mother replied and walked into the living room.
Jane opened the bathroom door and stepped inside, her face was flushed and small beads of sweat were forming on her forehead. She felt sure that something was seriously wrong. She ran some cold water on her face, but as she looked into the mirror she heard the same voice repeating the same verse, but this time it grew louder and louder. This puzzled her, was this happening and what was it about four hearts that needed to be united for her destiny to be read? She looked out into space in the bathroom and called her mother. As she waited for her mother to arrive she could see the changes to her body. It was a petrifying site to behold and she slumped to the floor. This was supposed to be celebratory day for her, but it was turning into a nightmare.
“Jane, open up!” she heard her mother’s voice filled with concern. Slowly she pulled herself together and walked to the door and opened it. As her mother came into the bathroom she looked at her mother and asked,
“Mom, what is happening to me?”
“What are you talking about?” her mother asked concerned.
She sat on the edge of the bath, looking at her mother and began to tell her everything that happened to her the past few hours. Her mother went pale and said,
“There is something I’ve got to tell you, but it will have to wait until your friends leave”
“Okay, tell them that I’m on my way”
“Sure thing” with that her mother left the bathroom.
Jane took a deep breath and walked back to the party. It was a few hours later and the last of her friends left. She looked with question at her parents waiting for an explanation.
"Jane, won't you sit down?" her father asked
She sat down, but still waiting for the explanation,
“Your mother told me about what happened this evening and I think it is time we tell you the truth”
“What truth?” she asked
“Well, we tried to keep you from finding out about what you really are, but now that you heard the Prophecy we can’t keep it from you anymore”
“What are you talking about?” this time her voice quivered with fear.
“Jane, you are the last Shape-Shifter in this family and that voice you’ve been hearing just revealed to you that you are important”
Jane looked amazed at her parents and asked,
“How did you know about the voice?”
“Jane we hoped for such a long time that you didn’t need to feel that responsibility of being a Shape-Shifter, but we knew that we had to give you that book. We also knew that as soon as you opened it you would hear that voice. The Oracle who foretold your birth, said, that if we had a daughter she would find the destiny which was written for her centuries ago. But she also said that it might skip a generation. That is why we hoped you wouldn’t hear that voice, now that you did we knew that it is inevitable that you might be the One she told us about”
She went pale and tried hard to keep her emotions in control, to find out after 13 years that you aren’t human at all was the biggest betrayal of all.
“Jane are you okay?” her mother asked with love in her voice
Jane looked at her mother and said,
“I…I need some air” her mother looked at her and said,
“Jane you can’t go out, now that you are 13 you are in major danger. If ever you go out unassisted you might get killed”
“What am I going to do then? You told me that I am not human, so what are you so afraid off!” with that she ran up the stairs and slammed the door to her room
Her mother looked at her father and said,
“James, we should have to her sooner, but that is not all problem she will have. What about those who have been looking for her for a long time”
“I know what you mean, but what choice did we have. We hoped so long to have a child and when you heard that you were pregnant with a girl and to read that she was the one they prophesied about. It broke my heart”
“I hope that tomorrow she will have time to accept that destiny, what ever it might be”
“I hope so too”
As the clock struck midnight, Jane woke up feeling the urgency to walk away from everything and anyone. She slipped out of her bed and tip-toed down the stairs, it is time for a breath of fresh air. She needed to think about her fate. So many times her life she was being challenged by her knowledge and now the biggest challenge was on its way, what was she going to do if all else failed? She decided to take a walk in the park she has spent most of her early childhood. When she stood in the park she felt cold, her life was over.
Brad stood in the shadows looking for a potential victim. It had been four days since he ate. Immediately he saw a young girl walking alone in the park. He smiled and thought that it was his lucky day. He walked towards her, but before he could get near to her he saw one of the vampire clan members also walking towards the girl. It was then; before he left he saw something familiar around the girl. It was as if he knew her.
Ash was also out that night looking for a victim. When he saw Jane he too felt relieve. He walked towards her and asked,
“Are you lost or something?”
Jane turned around and looked at the man who asked her that question. As she looked at him, she could see a stunned look on his face. When Ash looked at Jane he could see an aura of power around her. It was a powerful aura and if he was right she might be the key to his life,
“No I am not lost. I just decided to take a walk in the park” she replied
Ash looked at her and said,
“You must be careful in this park alone”
“What are you talking about?”
“There are dangerous people roaming in this park who might want to hurt you”
“And you? What about you?”
“I am just here to give you a friendly warning Jane”
“How did you know my name?”
It was then that Ash’s hunger flared up and without any warning he stunned her and as her body slumped to the floor he dragged her into the bushes. He about to sink his teeth into her neck, but before he could he got a flash that she was not to be killed. Ash stood up and picked Jane’s limp body and with telepathy he found out where she lived. Gradually he opened her bedroom window and placed her onto her bed. As the next day dawned Jane woke up not remembering anything of the night before.
That had been five years ago as Jane now stood with her high-school diploma in her hand and tried to figure out what she wanted to do with her life. She send so many applications out for college that she could choose where she wanted to spend the next four years of her life. She decided, if she went away to college and figure out what her future might have in store for her that she might find peace of mind. That evening she told her parents her decision.
“Mom, Dad. I decided where I want to go to college and I hope you accept my decision”
“Where?” her parents asked
For a while, she stood there not certain if she must reveal it, but it was the only way of for her.
“I decided to go to New Salem University
“Are you sure about this?” they wanted to know
“Yes, I am”
“Just remember one thing”
“What is that?”
“Be careful. That is all we ask of you.”
“You don’t have to worry. I’ll be careful”
The next day would be the day she was to leave the sanctuary of her house and venture into the unknown
In New Salem, Hellewise Warren sat in her bedroom also looking at acceptance letters from different universities and colleges. Suddenly, while she looked outside her window a light came into her room illuminating one letter. She turned around and picked it up. New Salem University was written in bold letters on the front. It was then that she knew she made the right choice. She went downstairs and looked at her parents,
“Mom, dad. I have decided to stay here and go to university”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, why?” she wanted to know
“Just know this, you will be a part of a great prophecy if you take it”
“What are you talking about?”
her parents looked at her and said that she might meet a changeling that was linked to a great prophecy that might be a destiny for the girl. With that they revealed the prophecy to her,
“You must protect her with your life” her mother said.
“Don’t worry, I will do everything I can!”
Helle packed her bags and left for the campus to begin her new life
In the far regions of the world three figures were busy weaving a tapestry, when one of the figures said,
“I think it is time that Jane go to New Salem for her destiny”
“Yes, I agree with you. I already wove in Ash, Hellewise and her brother Liam into the picture.”
The first fate took the needle and started to weave in Jane’s picture into the tapestry next to the symbol of New Salem University.
In Ireland Liam was busy studying his family history. It has been three years since he began this project. It was on one of these trips when he met up with his friend The Oracle. She looked him straight in the eyes and said,
“Liam, I think it is time to return to America. You will find the answers to all your questions there”
“Serena, you know it has been three hundred years since Cassandra’s death. What makes you think that she will return?”
“I felt it and the prophecy has been spoken on three occasions. So you see it is time”
“Will I see you again?” Liam asked
“In due time you will. You will even bring your sister here to find out more about her history”
Liam kissed Serena good-bye and left for the airport.
tbc
The Prophecy: YTeen:COMPLETE!!!
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
The Prophecy: YTeen:COMPLETE!!!
Last edited by TessHardingEvans on Fri May 04, 2007 12:13 am, edited 4 times in total.
Rebels Rulz
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
Wow! Interesting start! I like the way things are being woven together... in the tapestry and in real life. And the part where she discovers she is a shape shifter...
Gerry
Keep going! I want to know what's going to happen!Jane opened the bathroom door and stepped inside, her face was flushed and small beads of sweat were forming on her forehead. She felt sure that something was seriously wrong. She ran some cold water on her face, but as she looked into the mirror she heard the same voice repeating the same verse, but this time it grew louder and louder. This puzzled her, was this happening and what was it about four hearts that needed to be united for her destiny to be read? She looked out into space in the bathroom and called her mother. As she waited for her mother to arrive she could see the changes to her body. It was a petrifying site to behold and she slumped to the floor. This was supposed to be celebratory day for her, but it was turning into a nightmare.
“Jane, open up!” she heard her mother’s voice filled with concern. Slowly she pulled herself together and walked to the door and opened it. As her mother came into the bathroom she looked at her mother and asked,
“Mom, what is happening to me?”
Gerry
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
The Prophecy: YTeen: Chapter1
CHAPTER 1
NEW DAY AT A NEW UNIVERSITY
Before Jane knew it, it was the first day of college, she looked forward to it for such a long time. As she entered the campus grounds feeling strange and alive as the new sensations raced through her veins. She stepped into the corridor nearly knocking someone to the floor
“Sorry” she uttered and walked further
“Freshman” she heard the student say
This was such an exiting day for her that she didn’t mind it at all to be called a freshman, which is exactly what she was. As she walked towards the administrations office she started to wonder what courses she would take. There was such a wide variety of choices for her that it was hard for her to choose what she wanted to do. Then as she wanted to start the first one it struck her that she didn’t need to study Shape-Shifting 101, because as her parents told her she was a Shape-Shifter. Therefore, the next day she was going to drop that class.
Jane looked at the class she just started. Her parents wouldn’t be please if they found out that she dropped one of her classes to do this. As she entered the new room, a new scene unfolded. She went over to an empty chair and asked the person sitting next to her,
“Excuse me, is this seat taken?”
“No…please” Hellewise offered as she sat down,
“Hellewise Warren” the girl introduced herself, keeping her voice to a hush as she smiled a hello. Jane looked at the girl and said a soft,
“Thank you. My name is Jane Peters”
She sat down and with a rapid movement; she opened her knapsack and pulled out her books, without knowing that her journal fell to the floor. Helle saw the book fall to the ground and picked it up. As she picked it up, she felt a flash enter her mind. This girl was in great danger and if she’s not careful, it might cost her, her life. Jane sensed someone picking her journal up and as she looked, she saw Helle with her journal in her hand,
“I think you dropped this” she heard the girl speak
“Thank you. I would have died if someone read it”
As she tried to concentrate on the class, she felt a strange sensation in her body,
“This place is giving me the creeps,” she whispered to Helle
Helle looked at her and said that it too was a strange feeling to her. Suddenly she felt a white bolt of energy surge through her body and she started to shiver with fear. Jane tried hard not to think about it at all, but the energy was building to a dangerous level. She looked at Helle and said,
“I have to get out of here”
Helle could feel the change in the atmosphere and knew that if it has something to do with the sensitivity Jane was feeling, and that it was serious. Jane looked at the scene in front of her and tried to concentrate on the teacher in front her, but she couldn’t, it was as if her powers were getting weaker by the moment. She looked at Helle and said,
“I…I can’t take it anymore” she stood up and fainted
Helle looked at the girl she held in her arms and asked,
“Isn’t there anyone who can help me?”
She was still holding Jane in her arms when the class door opened; she looked up for a moment and saw one student enter the room. A sense of recognition went through her. It was as if she knew the person by some way, but how? That was the question she had in her mind. Again, she asked if there was someone who could help her with Jane.
Ash looked at the two as he stepped into the class and when he saw Jane fainted he was the first to come over,
“What is her name?” he wanted to know. With that, they left the class and stood in the corridor,
“What is her name…the Shape-Shifter?” he knew that vampire’s eyes worked differently to that of witches and Shape-Shifters that is why he could see that Jane was a Shape-Shifter. Jane opened her eyes and when she saw the person who was holding her she nearly fainted again, but she closed her eyes again. When she felt Helle standing next to her she decided to open her eyes,
“Um…what happened?” she asked
“You fainted” Helle replied
She looked at the person, who was holding her and said,
“Could you please let me down?”
“Sure” with that Jane was standing on her feet again, but nearly lost her balance again. Ash saw Jane’s knees buckle again and steadied her,
“Could you guys please tell me what happened?”
Helle looked at Jane with the same question in her eyes,
“I…I don’t actually know what happened. I was sitting in class trying to concentrate on my work, but suddenly I felt my powers were being drained some way. That is why I asked you if we could talk some place. I don’t know, but I feel like I could trust you. When I saw Ash, I thought I recognized him, and it was there and then that some of my powers left me. The last thing I could remember is hearing you ask for help”
Jane looked at the boy, who carried her out of the class and said,
“Thank you for helping me”
Jane looked at Helle and asked,
“Is there a way for me to retrieve my lost powers?”
For a while Helle said nothing then suddenly said,
“Let us go to our dorm, I think there is a way to reverse this incident”.
Jane walked with Ash and Helle towards the room she shared with the young witch. She knew that if her parents knew what happened she would be taken away from this life in school and that she didn’t want. She loves it here, as they came nearer and nearer to the room the more petrified, she became. Helle opened the door to their and directed Ash to help Jane to the bed. Jane could see the concerned look in Helle’s eyes; even Ash had the same look in his eyes. She felt safe, but not safe enough to trust this vampire. As she sat on the bed Helle started to ask her questions.
“Jane, could you please tell me more about what happened to you in class?”
“Um, I will try to explain it, but I don’t know if it would work”
“Okay, just try”
She started to tell the two friends about her day in school and that she was so excited to start a new life, but as she entered the Herbology class, everything changed. It was as if she was in tune with more than the power she had. And as she sat next to Helle everything came clearer,
“I don’t know what to do. If I lost my powers then my parents would be disappointed. Actually I would be glad to be human”
Ash looked at her and said,
“I knew from the first moment I saw you that you were not human, but why would you want to be human?”
For a moment there was silence then she replied,
“As you could sense I am a Shape-Shifter, but what is a Shape-Shifter without power?”
“That is what we are going to try and help you”
Helle went to her bookcase and pulled her Book of Shadows out. As she paged through it she came across a recovery spell. Slowly she read it and looked up,
“I think I found it, but I must warn you, it might be dangerous”
“Anything”
Helle directed her in the middle of a circle and told her to hold the stone she handed to her. Then she looked at Ash and said,
“I think you must help me, because I think you were destined to be with us”
As Helle performed the spell, Jane could feel the power inside herself growing. For a while nothing happened, but then the power increased and with urgency she said to Helle,
“Helle, I don’t think that I can do this. There is something wrong!”
Helle could see the panic on Jane’s face and could even feel the increase of power.
“Jane; could you hold on for a while”
“I…I hope so, I don’t know” Jane stammered
The three of them tried very hard to control this spell, but the more they tried to control it, the more incontrollable it became. Then suddenly Jane screamed with pain,
“I think someone is trying to contact me from the spirit world. I can’t take this power. It is too painful!”
Helle dropped the spell and looked at Jane’s figure, she was lying in a fetal position in the middle of the circle she drew. She, then looked at Ash and asked,
“Do you feel any different?”
“Well, not that I’m aware of something drastic, but it is too soon for me to tell”
Slowly Jane opened her eyes and said,
“I…I don’t think that I can take more of this power surges. When I was in that trance I heard the same verse I’ve been hearing for about five years”
“What verse?”
“Well, the verse kept saying: Four hearts must be united in stead, only then can your destiny be read: I couldn’t believe my ears when I heard that”
“Are you sure that it was that verse you’ve be hearing?”
“Yes, why?”
Helle looked at her and said that she too have been hearing that verse for five years, but she never knew what this was supposed to mean. Even Ash told them that he too was drawn by this phrase. Suddenly Jane became very weak and she decided to lie on the bed. She went to her bed and lie there with her face, facing the ceiling. She didn’t even thought about the fact that Ash was a vampire, all she could think about was the fact that this ordeal had took a lot of energy out of her.
Ash looked at Jane as she was lying on the bed, he could see her exposed neck and that was an inviting gesture for him. For about three minutes, he resisted the fact to attack her, but it was getting worse to ignore. He turned his head away from the two girls trying to control his urges to attack Jane. Helle could sense that Ash was taking it hard, but she tried to assure him that this was only the beginning to understand what happened to Jane.
“All we can do is try to help Jane with this problem about her powers”
“I don’t think I can help”
“Why do you say that?”
“Helle, it is just that if I do this I might do something that might not be wise”
“What are you talking about?”
Ash still stood with his face looking at the door, but now his fangs were starting to hurt. It was time for feeding, but if Jane was there maybe now it could be the opportunity for him to feed. For a while, nothing happened, but Helle was getting more persistent for Ash to help her with Jane’s problem. Ash could understand the urgency of the problem, but if he turned around now Helle could see him for what he really was and he wasn’t prepares for that. Again he looked at Jane’s figure on the bed, he could see her pulse beating inside her neck. Such an inviting scene it was that the hunger just grew.
“I…I’m sorry for what I’m about to do” he said towards Helle and with that he raced towards Jane, but as he held her he glided his tongue across her neck he wanted to attack her, but he just couldn’t. He pulled himself away from her and raced out of the dorm room.
Ash stood outside the room waiting for a recollection of what happened in there. He knew that it might have something to do with the spell Helle performed. Somehow, it magnified his hunger and that is why he attacked Jane. He never wanted to hurt anybody in his entire life and now in a matter of a few hours everything happened simultaneously. He decided to go to his room and tried to figure out what to do next.
Inside the dorm room Helle looked at Jane as she was lying on the bed. She felt responsible for what happened that day. She could never imagine the magnitude of the spell she performed, but now she knew that with the absence of Jane’s powers and the new sensations they felt it might be a good thing to never reveal this to anyone. The spell she performed wasn’t permitted to be used by any witches without the guidance of a senior or a teacher and they could be expelled for using the spell. Jane opened her eyes and looked at Helle,
“How are you feeling?” Helle asked
“A little tired, but I can manage” she replied
“Could you tell me what happened?”
Jane stood up and sat down slowly then said,
“Well, I don’t know how to explain it, but I will try”
With that, she began to say that as soon as they performed the spell she knew that some of her powers were gone, but that wasn’t the only thing that happened. She began to experience new fluctuations of other powers like the power of telepathy.
“What are you going to do about the whole Ash thing?” Helle wanted to know
“I know that he can’t help it, and I think that the only thing for me to do is to except him for what he is. I think that the only thing for me to do is to tell him that now that we are linked we might as well use it to our advantage”
“What do you mean by that?”
“I think that I must tell him that if he ever experience other power fluctuations I will gladly offer myself up to him”
“Are you sure about that?”
“Yes, I am”
Helle looked at Jane and said,
“I think that you need to sleep before you do anything else”
“I don’t know if I could sleep”
Helle went to her jewelry box and pulled a piece of amethyst out. Then she said,
“Here, place this under your pillow and try to relax”
Jane walked towards her bed again and slowly closed her eyes
Ash was in his dorm room with Matthew, one of his fellow vampire friends. Matthew could see that Ash had some kind of ordeal and he asked his friend to tell him what happened. As Ash told his friend about the day he had, he knew that he had to be careful for telling it to anyone. Matthew looked at Ash and with an inner smile he knew that with that girl vulnerable he could finish what Ash started. He offered Ash some of his supplies and told his friend that he had to rest and not think about what happened. Ash knew that eventually he would have to face Jane and Helle, but what are they going to do? He waited a few minutes then his friend asked,
“What is it?”
“I’ll try not to think about it” with that Ash took some of the supplies and went straight to bed.
No matter how sleepy Hellewise felt, her mind wouldn’t let her sleep. Frustrated she slipped on her shoes and left for the library, if she was going to stay awake she might as well be doing something; besides Helle couldn’t just do nothing, she just had to *do* something. Thumbing her way along the occult shelf, way at the back of the library out of the way of the other students she found what she was looking for, a nineteenth century thick book entitled: Prophecies and The New World:. Considerably smaller than what she imagined it might be, but she knew that somewhere inside this book she would find the answer she was looking for. Maybe it could shed a light on the Prophecy that was haunting Jane’s every minute. It was rather late when she found it, a tiny paragraph under the heading “Shape-Shifter”. “ Why didn’t I think of it sooner?” she thought as she scanned the page fighting the urge to read the passage aloud.
* There have been many prophecies regarding Shape-Shifters, but none so intriguing or strange as that from 13th Century France*
In the year 1201 the great French Seer Morpheus de Vere wrote. ‘In the twilight of the millennium a child will be born, the last of its kind. A changeling(Shape-Shifter) of great power, her destiny lies in the hearts of four.’
“Four to stand together’ One line of a prophecy that is as lost to us as the Holy Grail. It is said that Morpheus kept a book detailing each of the prophecies including that of the Shape-Shifter; a book written on Human parchment in language, a code, decipherable by a select group, but unfortunately, no evidence as to its existence has ever been found.
“Got ya!!!” Helle said, looking up suddenly realizing where she was and happy to find something, but she would have to wait until the right time to tell Jane about what she had found. She need to talk to one of the teachers about what happened, she knew that if she tells them about what she had done she might loose her scholarship, but she needs to do something. After Helle found the prophecy in the library she went back to the dorm room she shared with Jane. She slowly opened the door and tiptoed inside. She could see Jane’s sleeping form on her bed and with a light heart she climbed into her own bed. It was about midnight when a dark figure slipped into the girl’s room. It knew exactly where to go and as he stood over Jane’s sleeping form he materialized. Gradually his fangs protruded from his mouth and with a rapid movement they sank deep into Jane’s neck. She woke up in pain, but was paralyzed with fear when she saw the person. Slowly she became limp as the blood flowed out of her body, but before she could die the person extracted his fangs out of the vein. It was as if he was somehow warned that she was important. With that he left.
The next morning Helle woke up and climbed out of her bed. She walked over to Jane’s bed and tried to revive her, but when she saw the two punctured wounds on the girl’s neck she knew something was wrong. She phoned Ash’s number and waited for a reply,
“Yes?”
“Ash, it is I Helle. I need your help fast!”
“What is wrong?” he wanted to know
With that she told him what she saw and that they had to think of something. Ash told her that he would be there in a few minutes. The phone went dead and Helle was still looking at Jane. Jane’s eyes opened up and when she saw Helle she knew that it was something serious. Helle saw Jane woke up and asked,
“How are you feeling?”
“Don’t even ask, I feel like crap”
With a soft knock on the door Helle knew that Ash had arrived. She walked over to the door and opened it. With a worried look on his face, Ash walked in and looked at Jane, he was shocked to see the wounds on the girl’s neck,
“I’m sorry for what happened”
“Don’t worry. I know that it wasn’t your fault. Ash there is something I need to tell you. I forgive you for what you tried to do. It was a moment of weakness on both our parts. There is something I need to tell you, but I don’t know what your reaction will be on this matter. Could you please sit down for a moment?” she asked, while she gathered her strength to tell him what she needs to say. Hellewise nodded to Ash as though responding to some unspoken question when he looked at her. He was asking for her assurance, he still didn’t trust them, but that would change, that much she knew to be true. Helle didn’t know, but she was beginning to see things differently here, to know things as sure as she knew the sun would rise in the morning and set at night and she knew this was only the beginning of something yet to come. Helle didn’t know what Jane had planned, but she knew it has to be something important. Jane looked at Ash and said,
“If ever you need blood and don’t know what to do come to me and I would gladly give you some of my blood, but on one condition and you know what that is”
She looked at him just to see what his reaction might be on it.
Ash was stunned when he heard this proposition, it was all a little too weird that Jane should offer herself to him like that, but he thanked her anyway before apologizing for what had happened,
“I really am sorry for what happened, I’ve never had the blood-lust like that before”
He looked at the clock on the wall and said,
“We better get a move on or we will be late for class.”
Unfortunately they were late for the first class, which was English Lit, Jane knew that in all this commotion, she lost her notes and somehow she had to retrieve it. And as she sat in her chair, she could see Ash taking the seat across of her. She wanted to assure him that she doesn’t feel anger towards him, but how do she do it? As she sat down trying to concentrate on her work. Suddenly her mind began to wonder towards Ash and then she said,
“Ash, I don’t know how this is happening, but I am glad it did. Now I can tell you that I’m not angry with you”
Ash was stunned when he heard the voice in his head, he didn’t know that Jane was also telepathic. He reached with his mind towards Jane and said,
“It’s fine. I know now that we are somehow linked”
They were still in midst of their conversation when suddenly they heard another voice in their heads simultaneously,
“The two in the back, could you please try and concentrate on the lessons and you Miss…you are somehow very troubled. Could you please come and see me at the end of the lessons?”
“Certainly, I actually need my notes from a previous lesson”.
Jane was about to try and concentrate on the lesson when she thought unbeknownst to herself,
“I don’t know what is happening, but I think it is something to do with a prophecy I know about”
The lecturer was looking at the girl with a puzzled look on his face and thought to himself,
*Prophecy* she’s a witch shape-shifter, but there is something gestalt going on here. This girl will be in major trouble if this isn’t handled correctly and she and Ash seemed afraid of the staff and, no doubt, the dean”.
But then he was distracted from the internal conversation by the argument over the opinion of the poems the class was discussing. The rest of the class time they were involved and he was impressed with the class’s dedication to the subject of literature. These seemed all to be students who took this class because they loved art. An excellent beginning,
“Class, thank you for your insights. I am very impressed with all of you. Tomorrow’s reading will be from Chauncer since Byron proved no challenge to you. In your texts pages 115-118, have a good day”. He managed just before the bell announced changes of classes. He noticed Jane and Ash were slow to gather their things,
“Jane, you said that you needed the details from yesterday. Please come to my desk, your other instructor left the notes here, somewhere,” he informed her softly.
Jane looked up and nodded, she slowly went to the desk and waited for the notes from yesterday’s session. As she stood there, she felt a shiver running down from her spine. It felt like the same sensation she got before her power was drained the first time and then the time when Helle tried to regain her power. She gathered her strength and breathed in deeply. She knew that she had to contain this before it gets out of hand. Suddenly she saw in her mind’s eye what happened last night when she was attacked by that unknown vampire, her face was drained from blood and she gripped the desk trying to prevent herself from falling,
“I…I have to get to my class” she stammered and was about to walk away when she nearly fell to the floor. When she fell to the floor the teacher felt a surge of power go through the girl and saw that she had an unmistakable appearance of one with a vision. Suddenly her face lost all traces of blood and he could see her shaking. He knew that he moved too fast for humanity, but he had to prevent her from falling. Fortunately, there was no one in the room, but Ash. He might, or might not have seen him from leaving his side of the desk, but he was holding Jane by the shoulders and feeding her Calming energy from the ground. He never shared his power with a witch. He could see that she was recovering her strength, but apparently, the vision was still clouding her mind. He knew that the last time he saw an expression of mortal fear like that, was on his sister’s face as their enemy pulled her heart from her chest.
Jane felt herself calm down and looked at her teacher and said,
“Thank you. I don’t want to repeat yesterday. Oh, by the way. I’m not a witch. I am a Shape-Shifter and apparently I have powers I never knew I had before”
She still couldn’t tell him why she was petrified of letting the faculty know what happened, if they did they will expel her and then…she don’t know what her parents will do to her.
“My mistake, but there is an element in your aura that speak of the power of the Wicca. I am a BloodWolf, Jane. I understand some of what you may be experiencing. I sensed you have a need to keep something secret from the faculty and the dean, but I want to help you and your friends. I sense there is someone else involved in this problem and you are very frightened of the discovery. Without guidance that may be inevitable. My newness to the faculty here may be my excusing cover for the first infraction of protocol, should I be found out, but I doubt that will happen, I’ll talk to you after classes today, if you desire. I’ll be waiting by the Statue of the three muses in the student square just at sunset. Here’s the class notes from yesterday. If you make sense of this, please tell me,” Liam smiled as he released Jane and handed her the other teacher’s notes. He stood and watched her leave, walking steadily then turned to his lesson for the next class which was filling in.
Ash was standing outside the English class; leaning against the wall he let his mind go to all the things that had happened that past night and the new friends he’d made, he couldn’t walk away from this now. He thought to his gang and how he wished he was back on the streets of San Francisco where he was in control, here he felt as though he’d been left to the mercy of the Fates and it scared him,
*Jane* he thought, not wanting to shout across the hallway to her, he let his mind reach out to her, calling her over. Jane heard Ash ‘speak’ and said to him,
“I’m not my way, I just had to get my notes of yesterday. By the way, I think we can trust our new English teacher. He seemed to understand that we need help. I think I must talk to him about what happened yesterday, don’t worry I won’t tell him about the attempted attack”
She walked up to where Ash stood and waited for his reply,
“Are you sure we can trust him?” Ash wanted to know
He really didn’t think that they could handle it on their own, none of them really knew what was going on, why it had happened and why it happened to them. All they knew is that it probably had something to do with Jane and *her* prophecy, but somewhere deep in the back of Ash’s mind he couldn’t help but wonder if it was linked to the reason why he himself had put everything on the line to come here, a secret that even now he dare not share with his friends.
Jane looked at him and said,
“I think we can trust him, I’m supposed to meet him by the statue of the three muses in a short while. I think I must do it, the sooner we find out what is happening to us the better. I don’t want anymore surprises coming my way”
Jane left Ash standing there with these last words,
“You can come with me to talk to him, but I have to find out what is happening to me”
She knew that she was risking her future if she talked to her teacher, but she had no choice. All she could think of was what was happening to her now and that her powers grew with each breath she took. As she walked towards the statue, she felt calm. The day of reckoning with the past has arrived and it was now. She saw him standing there waiting for her arrival and as she stood there she started t o speak,
“What I’m about to say to you must not leave this place, if the dean finds out I’m out of the university let alone in grave danger”
With those last words, she waited for his reply.
Liam was facing into the setting sun, his back to the Liberal Arts building. He’d only one more class that day, but he noticed from the window of the Admin building that the dean was looking towards the square. Being the newest teacher on campus, he thought it not a good idea to be greeting students so soon. He kept his back to Jane as she spoke then she to her,
“The Dean is watching, take Ash’s hand and walk past me to the parking lot. Act as though you were going to town. At the far end of the lot you will see a green Lincoln Continental parked in the very last space, in the inside row by the gate. Wait for me there,” then he turned and looked directly at the dean and walked away, towards the admin building. As he walked, he realized there was something about Jane that was too familiar, a scent. A tone? He couldn’t quite pin it down, but there was something just too familiar about her and he knew he’d never seen her before she sat in his class. He looked up to the window of the admin building and the dean’s face was gone. He continued in that direction then turned around the corner of the building to head back to the parking lot. In the distance, he saw a flash of copper-red hair disappearing behind another building. The same red hair he had seen in the hall of the dean’s office after his interview that morning.
The Dean of the University looked outside at the buzzing bodies of the students. Suddenly he saw one figure standing outside the building looking his way. He knew for a fact that he made a big mistake to appoint this man as the new English lecturer, but he was more qualified as the other candidates,
“You called me sir?” he heard someone behind him
“Yes, Melissa. I need to ask you to follow someone for me”
“Who sir?” she wanted to know
With that he told her that he wanted the new teacher to be followed as he looked outside again his eyes widened. It was then that he saw the same girl that he nearly attacked five years prior
“Could you please tell me who that student is?”
“Sir, that is Jane Peters”
“What do you know about her?”
The secretary punched in a few keys on her computer then said,
“Sir, you better take a look at this”
Brad walked over to the computer and it was then that he saw it…this girl might be Cassandra. The one he must kill before the prophecy could be fulfilled.
Ash knew that they were supposed to be meeting Helle after school, a part of him knew she’d worry when they didn’t show up and so he decided to contact her, somehow out like a spider web to wherever Helle was, that she would be able to hear him
*Helle!* he’d almost forgot that Helle hadn’t known about the connection, or had she.
*Don’t be afraid*
He shot Helle an image of what had happened earlier, when he had discovered the telepathy between Jane and himself and he felt Helle’s understanding wash over him in a pool of warmth.
*Jane and I are following a lead, we won’t be long* he didn’t know what else to tell her and pausing; he could feel that she’d heard him; he felt her concern for them almost as strongly as if she were there with them and maybe she was! The thought sprung into his mind shortly,
*Don’t worry* he added softly, before the connection broke.
What was happening to him? It wasn’t like Ash to worry about anyone though, let alone felt. Something was happening to him here, maybe it was being around so many ‘humans’, their insufferable inclination to care for one another rubbing off on him, but he couldn’t stop his thoughts coming back to him feeling that maybe it was something else, something even ‘the others’ weren’t immune to. Ash looked at the green Lincoln, even Liam didn’t trust the Dean, there was something definitely ‘wrong’ about him and Ash decided on his first day that he was going to find out exactly what that was. He looked to Jane, could she hear his thought right now? He hated the thought of letting something slip into his thoughts.
“The Dean gives me the creeps, there’s something about him…” he couldn’t find the words to explain what it was, it was a million things all rolled into one thought; the dean was up to something!
Helle had been walking back to the dorm when Ash’s message came though. It didn’t surprise her, not really, when she heard his voice. They had spoken before like this, with their minds, only last time the connection had been weaker and it came in fits and burst. Opening the door to her room, Helle felt as though the energy from last night’s casting still lingered somewhere in the ether, like a clouded mist it covered the room, filtering through and becoming a part of everything; she felt its tingle right to the core of her and it was invigorating. Thoughts, incantations, theories, answers and questions long lost flooded into her mind all at once, causing her to drop the book she read in the library. Picking it up it felt heavier than before, but she knew it was through the dizziness of the energy that connected with the circle of burn out candles and stones that still lay there from the night before, the remains of a casting that had gone wrong, or had it? She had the feeling that somewhere in the great span of things, it was meant to be that way, they were meant to be ‘linked’, memories of that first connection between the three stung at her, still fresh in her mind. Carrying the leather bound book over to her bed Helle noticed that a piece of paper fell out of it, it was turning brown with age. Slowly she picked it up and looked at it. It was a sketch of a girl that somehow reminded her of Jane, but it had a sentence scribbled on it. As she looked at the words, it was the prophecy that Jane told her about,
“I wonder if Jane knows about this?” she thought as she cleared away the remains of last night’s rite
Reading took the best out of anyone, but spending the afternoon trawling through the best part of a paranormal source went beyond that. Grabbing a bottle of juice and a candy bar for energy Helle had made her way to the Quad and now she was sitting in the fresh evening air thinking everything over. Her mind had wandered hours ago from her own problems and now was dancing through the prophecy she read on the Shape-Shifter. It fascinated her and she wondered if Jane knew the responsibility, this prophecy would have on her and anyone who was associated with her. The air smelt fresh and crisp, revitalizing her senses with every soft breath. Subconsciously Helle opened her palm letting the cool breeze blow through her fingers, feeling the slight pressure of its cooling touch.
*This* was where the goddess lived, she thought…outside, in the open; Witches like her weren’t made to be indoors.
Jane looked at Ash and ‘said’,
“I never trusted the Dean and now that we are linked in a way we need to find out more about what is happening to us. I can’t stand this uncertainty lingering in my mind. All these years I thought that I was just a normal Shape-Shifter, but now I understood what my parents tried to warn me about… do you think we should tell the teacher about the spell?”
As Jane remembered when she looked at the teacher, she felt a strange recognition in her heart. Somehow, she remembers him, but where?
Ash thought it over a moment, he didn’t get to be a leader by trusting people too early, and it’s what keeps you alive,
“I think we should wait and see what *he* knows first” he replied
It wasn’t that he didn’t trust the guy, in fact, there was something genuine about him, but it was wiser and safer to things vague for a moment.
“Okay, I’ll give it a chance, but there is something familiar about it. I…I just can’t place my finger on it. It was as if I’m supposed to know him from somewhere or someplace” she said to Ash
He laughed, shrugging,
“Maybe you knew him in some other life”
He was joking, but it could have been true. He heard of people knowing each other in past lives. He’d heard a lot of things on the street of San Francisco, that most people like them, wouldn’t have believed,
“Maybe you and he were lover” he stopped laughing as a voice echoed faint to make out. *Maybe you’re Soul Mates*”
Soul Mates, another fantasy dreamed up by daydreaming witches who believed in the perfect existence. He never believed in stuff like that, it was stupid too, but since he met Helle, he wasn’t so sure!
As Liam walked towards the parking lot, having lost sight of the copper-red hair, again, he wondered about the feeling that Jane was familiar to him. He knew in his class was the first time he’d actually seen the girl, but there was something…something in the way she moved. She said she was a shape-shifter, but it wasn’t just that, it was more personal. He wanted…to protect her. He knew that she had mixed feelings about the vampire, her friend Ash, but he was no threat to Jane, Liam was sure of it, but the Dean…the dean was more than the administrative threat, he felt that intensely. It wasn’t Liam he was watching it was Jane that is why he told them to walk away from him with only the nod he gave them. The Dean could not know there was anything between him and the students. He could see Ash’s dark head above the roof of his Lincoln. He looked around carefully with both his vision and his other senses and they were alone at this end of the parking lot,
“Get in, we’re leaving campus.” He told them as he unlocked the car.
Jane climbed into the car and removed her jacket. As she did that Liam noticed a small imprint of a wolf on her shoulder blade. It shocked him, because he knew that the only persons with that kind of birthmark were his clan. It was then that he knew Jane was familiar to him, somehow she was connected to his family and that is why he felt like he had to protect her, Jane felt Liam’s eyes on her and looked at him, then she closed her eyes and said,
“I never knew why this birthmark was important, but my parents told me that in due time everything would be revealed to me”
Suddenly everything changed when she felt the familiar sensation of when she’s about to shape-shift and it was getting harder to control. She sat in the car and breathed in deeply as she tried to hold her composure,
“I…I don’t think I can make it” she said as her hands began to take another form.
Ash watched Jane’s hand morph as she began to shift, it truly was a beautiful sight to see a Shape-Shifter in mid-shift, but this wasn’t right. Jane should have learned how to control her shifting years ago; could it have had something to do with what had happened to them, the same way it had accelerated his hunger? Jane could still feel the fear in her heart as her hands started to take another form, she had the best teachers in the world who taught her how to control it and now after what happened the previous day everything was gone. She had no control over her body anymore, with that fear she started to cry. Subconsciously Ash’s mind reached out to her,
“Don’t cry, it’ll be okay…” being linked to Jane psychically seemed to mean that he was linked emotionally too. He could actually feel her desperation.
“If you can’t fight it, just go with it!!”
It was a logical answer to the problem, after all *shape-shifters weren’t humans that could turn themselves into animals* His mother had said, *they’re animals that can turn themselves into humans*
Without a moments thought he reached out to her with soothing thoughts somehow he could feel his mind trying to be more like Helle’s, trying to heal Jane’s pain! It was so out of character for him and for a moment he pulled away from it, but then something inside him clicked and he knew, he just knew. It wasn’t trying to be more like Helle, it was Helle…she must be feeling them too.
“I’m here,” he thought soothingly,
“We’re all here”
Jane felt her fear subside as she *hear* Ash spoke and with that she felt her animal side take over. When she came too, she was inside a wolf cub. The only form that she could master now. She could still feel Ash’s mind in hers and with hat she *said*,
“Thank you for being such a great friend to me. You are the only vampire I will ever trust with my life”
After she said that she started to shift back into her human form, but this time without fear. She linked her mind to Helle’s and said,
“Helle, we are on our way and we brought someone who might help us”
Jane could feel Helle’s presence more than ever and she knew that Helle’s power was getting stronger than all of their powers. What bothered her most is was will the teacher do if he finds out what they did. She reached Helle with her mind and asked,
“Do you think we must tell this new ally of ours what we tried to do yesterday?”
Helle decided to leave her plave on the Quad and stood there not knowing where she must go now, but she knew that she had to leave this place because, it was too dangerous to keep in one place and with Jane so vulnerable she knew that the more time she or Ash spent with Jane the more they could protect her. And now they made a new ally. Hellewise kept to the shadows, making her way towards the front gate was easy, it was getting past the guards that would be the tricky part, something told her she didn’t want to get caught up with them. Throwing her velvet book bag over the wall she scanned the six-foot climb once more before taking a running leap she jumped and grabbed the top heaving herself over, landing in a half kneeling position. Looking up she checked to make sure she hadn’t been seen before shrinking back against the wall and disappearing into the shadowy silhouette of a shrub.
* I’m outside the gate* She thought, letting her mind reach out to Ash and Jane, noticing just how easy it was getting. It was is if they were caught in a spider web of thoughts that was getting tighter and tighter the more they used it. Then she saw it, almost as though one of them, if not all had shown her the way. The car sat in darkness in a parking spot a little way of. Keeping low, she crossed the parking lot to where the car sat and one swift movement she reached for the handle, sliding in.
“Drive!” Helle knew that if they stayed there it’d only be a little time until they were disturbed,
“We should find someplace we can talk without being interrupted”
Jane saw Helle climbing into the car and as she sat next to Helle she felt safer than she ever was. For such a long time she didn’t trust anyone and now she had to trust three more members of society. She sat back, tried to relax and focused her attention on th job that is about to commence.
For a while Jane sat there silent then she said,
“Helle I have to confess something. I don’t know why I didn’t think about it sooner, but since our incident the past day I felt like someone was watching us. Especially me”
“I’ve felt it too,” Ash said, breaking his silent contemplation for a moment.
“It could just be that we’re stressed”
He added wondering if anything else could happen to them. He knew that coming to this school, he’d find himself in a few scrapes, but this?
“Someone is watching you, intently.” Liam responded as he pulled into the traffic and this time headed in the opposite direction of the school’s owned hunting ground, he was heading into the country.
“I’m not sure why, but the Dean has a more than keen interest in what is happening between the three of you.
"I'm not sure why, but the Dean has a more than keen interest in what is happening here."
"I agree" Helle said while she reached into her knapsack.
Helle pulled out the book on myths and handed it to Jane, the page that mentions the prophecy book marked with a piece of paper Helle had subconsciously picked up from her room.
"What do you have there, miss?” Liam asked from the driver's seat as he passed the last of the road signs saying, "Thanks for Visiting" the town.
They had clear, open country ahead of them.
"Look, I'm not familiar with the area. Anyone know somewhere we can both sit together in privacy to discuss this and perhaps hunt? I know at least two people in this car need to hunt, maybe three.”
His Irish accent was getting thicker by the moment. Liam really, REALLY needed to feed. He only now realized why. He was pushing energy into a bond that was developing between the three teens AND himself.
"How about the picnic spot about two miles out of town, we can talk there and" Ash thought a moment , changing what he was going to say slightly. Helle wasn't like them, she didn't have to feed and maybe she wouldn't understand, but he was hungry,
"But gangs hang out up there"
"We need total privacy for more than two hours. ... It takes me that long to process when I've fed. By the way, I was not introduced." he said and looked at her through the rear view mirror, so he introduced himself to her. After a while there was silence then Hellewise looked at the new teacher and introduced herself to him then she looked at Ash and said while she tried to grasp this new book in her hand,
"I found some books on legends and prophecies. Jane told us about a prophecy that her parents had told her about so I thought I'd try to track it down . There's hundreds to do with Vampires, werewolves, even witches; but when it comes to Shape-shifters..."
Helle shrugged, looking at Liam through the rear view mirror,
“You might as well give up, and I nearly did”.
She’d spent all day re-searching the subject and now sitting there in the back seat she wasn’t sure if what she’d found was even worth telling them about,
“But then I found this passage. It mentions a prophecy, but it doesn’t give it in detail. The thing is, the book it refers to, Is missing. There is no evidence of it being found. I didn’t know there were such” she almost said creatures, but stopped. Growing up around mortals, learning and living as they do she was exposed to the same jaded versions of legends as them, written to mask the truth behind a story. Unlike other witches, she hadn’t been exposed to Night people for long and each species she met, she met with the uninformed (or misinformed, depending on how you looked at it) fresh view of a child learning for the first time of the world around her. Even her own powers, strengths and limitations were new to her, soaring off like a bird that had just its wings…growing far rapid that she could take at one time.
During the whole, Jane was silent while listening to the three in deep conversation. She saw the book Helle had in her hand and as she looked at the emblem she shuddered, it was as if she saw the book before, but where? As she sat next to Helle, she whispered without knowing that the girl heard her,
“Four must be united in stead, only then can your destiny be read”
when she heard Liam asked about a feeding spot she shuddered, she didn’t need to feed, because the power exchange she had with Helle and Ash the previous day was still in her blood and it made her still on edge with her life. As she sat there and recited the phrase, she could feel the shocked expression on Helle’s face and the she said to Helle,
“I don’t even remember when I first heard this phrase, but now that I saw that book in your hand…it can be that I had this in my possession.”
With that she removed the book from her knapsack, as she gave it to Helle she could see that it surprised her to know that there was the second book in her hand,
“Where did you get that book?” Helle asked her
“Um…it was the book that my parents gave to me when I turned thirteen, why?”
“This is the book that was mentioned. This is Morpheus’s lost prophecy book!”
For a while, there was silence then Jane heard Liam interrupted the silence,
“Jane, do you know if you can feed?”
When she heard the question she said,
“Everything is in such a blur, that I won’t be able to eat for some time. Yesterday I thought that I was just another normal student. I never believed my parents about being a Shape-Shifter, but now I don’t have a choice. I am a Shape-Shifter and all thanks must be given to the legend and the prophecy”.
She told him about the prophecy and asked,
“I wonder what that is supposed to be?”
Liam thought for a while, then he replied,
“I think the four hearts is rather obvious, it is the four of us. The birthmark you have on your neck, only my clan was gifted with this mark. So, the gods have told us. You, Jane, may be the reincarnation of my sister who was killed by a renegade turned vampire more than three hundred years ago. She was a woman of destiny and she was murdered because she didn’t want to be married to the killer and with that she refused to turn over the power of our clan to this madman. As for being hungry, but not knowing what to eat…I think that can be solved by a hunt. You and I both are Shape-Shifters, Jane. We need to hunt. I can sense that our vampire friend there probably could use a hunt as well. His hunger is translating to be, because I know the metabolism of vampires as well as I know of werewolves”
Jane looked at the man in front of him and slowly let her guard down. She shape-shifted into one of the powerful creatures she knows of. She didn’t know that she could change into a jaguar, but as she changed she felt more powerful than ever before and ran into the woods
tbc
NEW DAY AT A NEW UNIVERSITY
Before Jane knew it, it was the first day of college, she looked forward to it for such a long time. As she entered the campus grounds feeling strange and alive as the new sensations raced through her veins. She stepped into the corridor nearly knocking someone to the floor
“Sorry” she uttered and walked further
“Freshman” she heard the student say
This was such an exiting day for her that she didn’t mind it at all to be called a freshman, which is exactly what she was. As she walked towards the administrations office she started to wonder what courses she would take. There was such a wide variety of choices for her that it was hard for her to choose what she wanted to do. Then as she wanted to start the first one it struck her that she didn’t need to study Shape-Shifting 101, because as her parents told her she was a Shape-Shifter. Therefore, the next day she was going to drop that class.
Jane looked at the class she just started. Her parents wouldn’t be please if they found out that she dropped one of her classes to do this. As she entered the new room, a new scene unfolded. She went over to an empty chair and asked the person sitting next to her,
“Excuse me, is this seat taken?”
“No…please” Hellewise offered as she sat down,
“Hellewise Warren” the girl introduced herself, keeping her voice to a hush as she smiled a hello. Jane looked at the girl and said a soft,
“Thank you. My name is Jane Peters”
She sat down and with a rapid movement; she opened her knapsack and pulled out her books, without knowing that her journal fell to the floor. Helle saw the book fall to the ground and picked it up. As she picked it up, she felt a flash enter her mind. This girl was in great danger and if she’s not careful, it might cost her, her life. Jane sensed someone picking her journal up and as she looked, she saw Helle with her journal in her hand,
“I think you dropped this” she heard the girl speak
“Thank you. I would have died if someone read it”
As she tried to concentrate on the class, she felt a strange sensation in her body,
“This place is giving me the creeps,” she whispered to Helle
Helle looked at her and said that it too was a strange feeling to her. Suddenly she felt a white bolt of energy surge through her body and she started to shiver with fear. Jane tried hard not to think about it at all, but the energy was building to a dangerous level. She looked at Helle and said,
“I have to get out of here”
Helle could feel the change in the atmosphere and knew that if it has something to do with the sensitivity Jane was feeling, and that it was serious. Jane looked at the scene in front of her and tried to concentrate on the teacher in front her, but she couldn’t, it was as if her powers were getting weaker by the moment. She looked at Helle and said,
“I…I can’t take it anymore” she stood up and fainted
Helle looked at the girl she held in her arms and asked,
“Isn’t there anyone who can help me?”
She was still holding Jane in her arms when the class door opened; she looked up for a moment and saw one student enter the room. A sense of recognition went through her. It was as if she knew the person by some way, but how? That was the question she had in her mind. Again, she asked if there was someone who could help her with Jane.
Ash looked at the two as he stepped into the class and when he saw Jane fainted he was the first to come over,
“What is her name?” he wanted to know. With that, they left the class and stood in the corridor,
“What is her name…the Shape-Shifter?” he knew that vampire’s eyes worked differently to that of witches and Shape-Shifters that is why he could see that Jane was a Shape-Shifter. Jane opened her eyes and when she saw the person who was holding her she nearly fainted again, but she closed her eyes again. When she felt Helle standing next to her she decided to open her eyes,
“Um…what happened?” she asked
“You fainted” Helle replied
She looked at the person, who was holding her and said,
“Could you please let me down?”
“Sure” with that Jane was standing on her feet again, but nearly lost her balance again. Ash saw Jane’s knees buckle again and steadied her,
“Could you guys please tell me what happened?”
Helle looked at Jane with the same question in her eyes,
“I…I don’t actually know what happened. I was sitting in class trying to concentrate on my work, but suddenly I felt my powers were being drained some way. That is why I asked you if we could talk some place. I don’t know, but I feel like I could trust you. When I saw Ash, I thought I recognized him, and it was there and then that some of my powers left me. The last thing I could remember is hearing you ask for help”
Jane looked at the boy, who carried her out of the class and said,
“Thank you for helping me”
Jane looked at Helle and asked,
“Is there a way for me to retrieve my lost powers?”
For a while Helle said nothing then suddenly said,
“Let us go to our dorm, I think there is a way to reverse this incident”.
Jane walked with Ash and Helle towards the room she shared with the young witch. She knew that if her parents knew what happened she would be taken away from this life in school and that she didn’t want. She loves it here, as they came nearer and nearer to the room the more petrified, she became. Helle opened the door to their and directed Ash to help Jane to the bed. Jane could see the concerned look in Helle’s eyes; even Ash had the same look in his eyes. She felt safe, but not safe enough to trust this vampire. As she sat on the bed Helle started to ask her questions.
“Jane, could you please tell me more about what happened to you in class?”
“Um, I will try to explain it, but I don’t know if it would work”
“Okay, just try”
She started to tell the two friends about her day in school and that she was so excited to start a new life, but as she entered the Herbology class, everything changed. It was as if she was in tune with more than the power she had. And as she sat next to Helle everything came clearer,
“I don’t know what to do. If I lost my powers then my parents would be disappointed. Actually I would be glad to be human”
Ash looked at her and said,
“I knew from the first moment I saw you that you were not human, but why would you want to be human?”
For a moment there was silence then she replied,
“As you could sense I am a Shape-Shifter, but what is a Shape-Shifter without power?”
“That is what we are going to try and help you”
Helle went to her bookcase and pulled her Book of Shadows out. As she paged through it she came across a recovery spell. Slowly she read it and looked up,
“I think I found it, but I must warn you, it might be dangerous”
“Anything”
Helle directed her in the middle of a circle and told her to hold the stone she handed to her. Then she looked at Ash and said,
“I think you must help me, because I think you were destined to be with us”
As Helle performed the spell, Jane could feel the power inside herself growing. For a while nothing happened, but then the power increased and with urgency she said to Helle,
“Helle, I don’t think that I can do this. There is something wrong!”
Helle could see the panic on Jane’s face and could even feel the increase of power.
“Jane; could you hold on for a while”
“I…I hope so, I don’t know” Jane stammered
The three of them tried very hard to control this spell, but the more they tried to control it, the more incontrollable it became. Then suddenly Jane screamed with pain,
“I think someone is trying to contact me from the spirit world. I can’t take this power. It is too painful!”
Helle dropped the spell and looked at Jane’s figure, she was lying in a fetal position in the middle of the circle she drew. She, then looked at Ash and asked,
“Do you feel any different?”
“Well, not that I’m aware of something drastic, but it is too soon for me to tell”
Slowly Jane opened her eyes and said,
“I…I don’t think that I can take more of this power surges. When I was in that trance I heard the same verse I’ve been hearing for about five years”
“What verse?”
“Well, the verse kept saying: Four hearts must be united in stead, only then can your destiny be read: I couldn’t believe my ears when I heard that”
“Are you sure that it was that verse you’ve be hearing?”
“Yes, why?”
Helle looked at her and said that she too have been hearing that verse for five years, but she never knew what this was supposed to mean. Even Ash told them that he too was drawn by this phrase. Suddenly Jane became very weak and she decided to lie on the bed. She went to her bed and lie there with her face, facing the ceiling. She didn’t even thought about the fact that Ash was a vampire, all she could think about was the fact that this ordeal had took a lot of energy out of her.
Ash looked at Jane as she was lying on the bed, he could see her exposed neck and that was an inviting gesture for him. For about three minutes, he resisted the fact to attack her, but it was getting worse to ignore. He turned his head away from the two girls trying to control his urges to attack Jane. Helle could sense that Ash was taking it hard, but she tried to assure him that this was only the beginning to understand what happened to Jane.
“All we can do is try to help Jane with this problem about her powers”
“I don’t think I can help”
“Why do you say that?”
“Helle, it is just that if I do this I might do something that might not be wise”
“What are you talking about?”
Ash still stood with his face looking at the door, but now his fangs were starting to hurt. It was time for feeding, but if Jane was there maybe now it could be the opportunity for him to feed. For a while, nothing happened, but Helle was getting more persistent for Ash to help her with Jane’s problem. Ash could understand the urgency of the problem, but if he turned around now Helle could see him for what he really was and he wasn’t prepares for that. Again he looked at Jane’s figure on the bed, he could see her pulse beating inside her neck. Such an inviting scene it was that the hunger just grew.
“I…I’m sorry for what I’m about to do” he said towards Helle and with that he raced towards Jane, but as he held her he glided his tongue across her neck he wanted to attack her, but he just couldn’t. He pulled himself away from her and raced out of the dorm room.
Ash stood outside the room waiting for a recollection of what happened in there. He knew that it might have something to do with the spell Helle performed. Somehow, it magnified his hunger and that is why he attacked Jane. He never wanted to hurt anybody in his entire life and now in a matter of a few hours everything happened simultaneously. He decided to go to his room and tried to figure out what to do next.
Inside the dorm room Helle looked at Jane as she was lying on the bed. She felt responsible for what happened that day. She could never imagine the magnitude of the spell she performed, but now she knew that with the absence of Jane’s powers and the new sensations they felt it might be a good thing to never reveal this to anyone. The spell she performed wasn’t permitted to be used by any witches without the guidance of a senior or a teacher and they could be expelled for using the spell. Jane opened her eyes and looked at Helle,
“How are you feeling?” Helle asked
“A little tired, but I can manage” she replied
“Could you tell me what happened?”
Jane stood up and sat down slowly then said,
“Well, I don’t know how to explain it, but I will try”
With that, she began to say that as soon as they performed the spell she knew that some of her powers were gone, but that wasn’t the only thing that happened. She began to experience new fluctuations of other powers like the power of telepathy.
“What are you going to do about the whole Ash thing?” Helle wanted to know
“I know that he can’t help it, and I think that the only thing for me to do is to except him for what he is. I think that the only thing for me to do is to tell him that now that we are linked we might as well use it to our advantage”
“What do you mean by that?”
“I think that I must tell him that if he ever experience other power fluctuations I will gladly offer myself up to him”
“Are you sure about that?”
“Yes, I am”
Helle looked at Jane and said,
“I think that you need to sleep before you do anything else”
“I don’t know if I could sleep”
Helle went to her jewelry box and pulled a piece of amethyst out. Then she said,
“Here, place this under your pillow and try to relax”
Jane walked towards her bed again and slowly closed her eyes
Ash was in his dorm room with Matthew, one of his fellow vampire friends. Matthew could see that Ash had some kind of ordeal and he asked his friend to tell him what happened. As Ash told his friend about the day he had, he knew that he had to be careful for telling it to anyone. Matthew looked at Ash and with an inner smile he knew that with that girl vulnerable he could finish what Ash started. He offered Ash some of his supplies and told his friend that he had to rest and not think about what happened. Ash knew that eventually he would have to face Jane and Helle, but what are they going to do? He waited a few minutes then his friend asked,
“What is it?”
“I’ll try not to think about it” with that Ash took some of the supplies and went straight to bed.
No matter how sleepy Hellewise felt, her mind wouldn’t let her sleep. Frustrated she slipped on her shoes and left for the library, if she was going to stay awake she might as well be doing something; besides Helle couldn’t just do nothing, she just had to *do* something. Thumbing her way along the occult shelf, way at the back of the library out of the way of the other students she found what she was looking for, a nineteenth century thick book entitled: Prophecies and The New World:. Considerably smaller than what she imagined it might be, but she knew that somewhere inside this book she would find the answer she was looking for. Maybe it could shed a light on the Prophecy that was haunting Jane’s every minute. It was rather late when she found it, a tiny paragraph under the heading “Shape-Shifter”. “ Why didn’t I think of it sooner?” she thought as she scanned the page fighting the urge to read the passage aloud.
* There have been many prophecies regarding Shape-Shifters, but none so intriguing or strange as that from 13th Century France*
In the year 1201 the great French Seer Morpheus de Vere wrote. ‘In the twilight of the millennium a child will be born, the last of its kind. A changeling(Shape-Shifter) of great power, her destiny lies in the hearts of four.’
“Four to stand together’ One line of a prophecy that is as lost to us as the Holy Grail. It is said that Morpheus kept a book detailing each of the prophecies including that of the Shape-Shifter; a book written on Human parchment in language, a code, decipherable by a select group, but unfortunately, no evidence as to its existence has ever been found.
“Got ya!!!” Helle said, looking up suddenly realizing where she was and happy to find something, but she would have to wait until the right time to tell Jane about what she had found. She need to talk to one of the teachers about what happened, she knew that if she tells them about what she had done she might loose her scholarship, but she needs to do something. After Helle found the prophecy in the library she went back to the dorm room she shared with Jane. She slowly opened the door and tiptoed inside. She could see Jane’s sleeping form on her bed and with a light heart she climbed into her own bed. It was about midnight when a dark figure slipped into the girl’s room. It knew exactly where to go and as he stood over Jane’s sleeping form he materialized. Gradually his fangs protruded from his mouth and with a rapid movement they sank deep into Jane’s neck. She woke up in pain, but was paralyzed with fear when she saw the person. Slowly she became limp as the blood flowed out of her body, but before she could die the person extracted his fangs out of the vein. It was as if he was somehow warned that she was important. With that he left.
The next morning Helle woke up and climbed out of her bed. She walked over to Jane’s bed and tried to revive her, but when she saw the two punctured wounds on the girl’s neck she knew something was wrong. She phoned Ash’s number and waited for a reply,
“Yes?”
“Ash, it is I Helle. I need your help fast!”
“What is wrong?” he wanted to know
With that she told him what she saw and that they had to think of something. Ash told her that he would be there in a few minutes. The phone went dead and Helle was still looking at Jane. Jane’s eyes opened up and when she saw Helle she knew that it was something serious. Helle saw Jane woke up and asked,
“How are you feeling?”
“Don’t even ask, I feel like crap”
With a soft knock on the door Helle knew that Ash had arrived. She walked over to the door and opened it. With a worried look on his face, Ash walked in and looked at Jane, he was shocked to see the wounds on the girl’s neck,
“I’m sorry for what happened”
“Don’t worry. I know that it wasn’t your fault. Ash there is something I need to tell you. I forgive you for what you tried to do. It was a moment of weakness on both our parts. There is something I need to tell you, but I don’t know what your reaction will be on this matter. Could you please sit down for a moment?” she asked, while she gathered her strength to tell him what she needs to say. Hellewise nodded to Ash as though responding to some unspoken question when he looked at her. He was asking for her assurance, he still didn’t trust them, but that would change, that much she knew to be true. Helle didn’t know, but she was beginning to see things differently here, to know things as sure as she knew the sun would rise in the morning and set at night and she knew this was only the beginning of something yet to come. Helle didn’t know what Jane had planned, but she knew it has to be something important. Jane looked at Ash and said,
“If ever you need blood and don’t know what to do come to me and I would gladly give you some of my blood, but on one condition and you know what that is”
She looked at him just to see what his reaction might be on it.
Ash was stunned when he heard this proposition, it was all a little too weird that Jane should offer herself to him like that, but he thanked her anyway before apologizing for what had happened,
“I really am sorry for what happened, I’ve never had the blood-lust like that before”
He looked at the clock on the wall and said,
“We better get a move on or we will be late for class.”
Unfortunately they were late for the first class, which was English Lit, Jane knew that in all this commotion, she lost her notes and somehow she had to retrieve it. And as she sat in her chair, she could see Ash taking the seat across of her. She wanted to assure him that she doesn’t feel anger towards him, but how do she do it? As she sat down trying to concentrate on her work. Suddenly her mind began to wonder towards Ash and then she said,
“Ash, I don’t know how this is happening, but I am glad it did. Now I can tell you that I’m not angry with you”
Ash was stunned when he heard the voice in his head, he didn’t know that Jane was also telepathic. He reached with his mind towards Jane and said,
“It’s fine. I know now that we are somehow linked”
They were still in midst of their conversation when suddenly they heard another voice in their heads simultaneously,
“The two in the back, could you please try and concentrate on the lessons and you Miss…you are somehow very troubled. Could you please come and see me at the end of the lessons?”
“Certainly, I actually need my notes from a previous lesson”.
Jane was about to try and concentrate on the lesson when she thought unbeknownst to herself,
“I don’t know what is happening, but I think it is something to do with a prophecy I know about”
The lecturer was looking at the girl with a puzzled look on his face and thought to himself,
*Prophecy* she’s a witch shape-shifter, but there is something gestalt going on here. This girl will be in major trouble if this isn’t handled correctly and she and Ash seemed afraid of the staff and, no doubt, the dean”.
But then he was distracted from the internal conversation by the argument over the opinion of the poems the class was discussing. The rest of the class time they were involved and he was impressed with the class’s dedication to the subject of literature. These seemed all to be students who took this class because they loved art. An excellent beginning,
“Class, thank you for your insights. I am very impressed with all of you. Tomorrow’s reading will be from Chauncer since Byron proved no challenge to you. In your texts pages 115-118, have a good day”. He managed just before the bell announced changes of classes. He noticed Jane and Ash were slow to gather their things,
“Jane, you said that you needed the details from yesterday. Please come to my desk, your other instructor left the notes here, somewhere,” he informed her softly.
Jane looked up and nodded, she slowly went to the desk and waited for the notes from yesterday’s session. As she stood there, she felt a shiver running down from her spine. It felt like the same sensation she got before her power was drained the first time and then the time when Helle tried to regain her power. She gathered her strength and breathed in deeply. She knew that she had to contain this before it gets out of hand. Suddenly she saw in her mind’s eye what happened last night when she was attacked by that unknown vampire, her face was drained from blood and she gripped the desk trying to prevent herself from falling,
“I…I have to get to my class” she stammered and was about to walk away when she nearly fell to the floor. When she fell to the floor the teacher felt a surge of power go through the girl and saw that she had an unmistakable appearance of one with a vision. Suddenly her face lost all traces of blood and he could see her shaking. He knew that he moved too fast for humanity, but he had to prevent her from falling. Fortunately, there was no one in the room, but Ash. He might, or might not have seen him from leaving his side of the desk, but he was holding Jane by the shoulders and feeding her Calming energy from the ground. He never shared his power with a witch. He could see that she was recovering her strength, but apparently, the vision was still clouding her mind. He knew that the last time he saw an expression of mortal fear like that, was on his sister’s face as their enemy pulled her heart from her chest.
Jane felt herself calm down and looked at her teacher and said,
“Thank you. I don’t want to repeat yesterday. Oh, by the way. I’m not a witch. I am a Shape-Shifter and apparently I have powers I never knew I had before”
She still couldn’t tell him why she was petrified of letting the faculty know what happened, if they did they will expel her and then…she don’t know what her parents will do to her.
“My mistake, but there is an element in your aura that speak of the power of the Wicca. I am a BloodWolf, Jane. I understand some of what you may be experiencing. I sensed you have a need to keep something secret from the faculty and the dean, but I want to help you and your friends. I sense there is someone else involved in this problem and you are very frightened of the discovery. Without guidance that may be inevitable. My newness to the faculty here may be my excusing cover for the first infraction of protocol, should I be found out, but I doubt that will happen, I’ll talk to you after classes today, if you desire. I’ll be waiting by the Statue of the three muses in the student square just at sunset. Here’s the class notes from yesterday. If you make sense of this, please tell me,” Liam smiled as he released Jane and handed her the other teacher’s notes. He stood and watched her leave, walking steadily then turned to his lesson for the next class which was filling in.
Ash was standing outside the English class; leaning against the wall he let his mind go to all the things that had happened that past night and the new friends he’d made, he couldn’t walk away from this now. He thought to his gang and how he wished he was back on the streets of San Francisco where he was in control, here he felt as though he’d been left to the mercy of the Fates and it scared him,
*Jane* he thought, not wanting to shout across the hallway to her, he let his mind reach out to her, calling her over. Jane heard Ash ‘speak’ and said to him,
“I’m not my way, I just had to get my notes of yesterday. By the way, I think we can trust our new English teacher. He seemed to understand that we need help. I think I must talk to him about what happened yesterday, don’t worry I won’t tell him about the attempted attack”
She walked up to where Ash stood and waited for his reply,
“Are you sure we can trust him?” Ash wanted to know
He really didn’t think that they could handle it on their own, none of them really knew what was going on, why it had happened and why it happened to them. All they knew is that it probably had something to do with Jane and *her* prophecy, but somewhere deep in the back of Ash’s mind he couldn’t help but wonder if it was linked to the reason why he himself had put everything on the line to come here, a secret that even now he dare not share with his friends.
Jane looked at him and said,
“I think we can trust him, I’m supposed to meet him by the statue of the three muses in a short while. I think I must do it, the sooner we find out what is happening to us the better. I don’t want anymore surprises coming my way”
Jane left Ash standing there with these last words,
“You can come with me to talk to him, but I have to find out what is happening to me”
She knew that she was risking her future if she talked to her teacher, but she had no choice. All she could think of was what was happening to her now and that her powers grew with each breath she took. As she walked towards the statue, she felt calm. The day of reckoning with the past has arrived and it was now. She saw him standing there waiting for her arrival and as she stood there she started t o speak,
“What I’m about to say to you must not leave this place, if the dean finds out I’m out of the university let alone in grave danger”
With those last words, she waited for his reply.
Liam was facing into the setting sun, his back to the Liberal Arts building. He’d only one more class that day, but he noticed from the window of the Admin building that the dean was looking towards the square. Being the newest teacher on campus, he thought it not a good idea to be greeting students so soon. He kept his back to Jane as she spoke then she to her,
“The Dean is watching, take Ash’s hand and walk past me to the parking lot. Act as though you were going to town. At the far end of the lot you will see a green Lincoln Continental parked in the very last space, in the inside row by the gate. Wait for me there,” then he turned and looked directly at the dean and walked away, towards the admin building. As he walked, he realized there was something about Jane that was too familiar, a scent. A tone? He couldn’t quite pin it down, but there was something just too familiar about her and he knew he’d never seen her before she sat in his class. He looked up to the window of the admin building and the dean’s face was gone. He continued in that direction then turned around the corner of the building to head back to the parking lot. In the distance, he saw a flash of copper-red hair disappearing behind another building. The same red hair he had seen in the hall of the dean’s office after his interview that morning.
The Dean of the University looked outside at the buzzing bodies of the students. Suddenly he saw one figure standing outside the building looking his way. He knew for a fact that he made a big mistake to appoint this man as the new English lecturer, but he was more qualified as the other candidates,
“You called me sir?” he heard someone behind him
“Yes, Melissa. I need to ask you to follow someone for me”
“Who sir?” she wanted to know
With that he told her that he wanted the new teacher to be followed as he looked outside again his eyes widened. It was then that he saw the same girl that he nearly attacked five years prior
“Could you please tell me who that student is?”
“Sir, that is Jane Peters”
“What do you know about her?”
The secretary punched in a few keys on her computer then said,
“Sir, you better take a look at this”
Brad walked over to the computer and it was then that he saw it…this girl might be Cassandra. The one he must kill before the prophecy could be fulfilled.
Ash knew that they were supposed to be meeting Helle after school, a part of him knew she’d worry when they didn’t show up and so he decided to contact her, somehow out like a spider web to wherever Helle was, that she would be able to hear him
*Helle!* he’d almost forgot that Helle hadn’t known about the connection, or had she.
*Don’t be afraid*
He shot Helle an image of what had happened earlier, when he had discovered the telepathy between Jane and himself and he felt Helle’s understanding wash over him in a pool of warmth.
*Jane and I are following a lead, we won’t be long* he didn’t know what else to tell her and pausing; he could feel that she’d heard him; he felt her concern for them almost as strongly as if she were there with them and maybe she was! The thought sprung into his mind shortly,
*Don’t worry* he added softly, before the connection broke.
What was happening to him? It wasn’t like Ash to worry about anyone though, let alone felt. Something was happening to him here, maybe it was being around so many ‘humans’, their insufferable inclination to care for one another rubbing off on him, but he couldn’t stop his thoughts coming back to him feeling that maybe it was something else, something even ‘the others’ weren’t immune to. Ash looked at the green Lincoln, even Liam didn’t trust the Dean, there was something definitely ‘wrong’ about him and Ash decided on his first day that he was going to find out exactly what that was. He looked to Jane, could she hear his thought right now? He hated the thought of letting something slip into his thoughts.
“The Dean gives me the creeps, there’s something about him…” he couldn’t find the words to explain what it was, it was a million things all rolled into one thought; the dean was up to something!
Helle had been walking back to the dorm when Ash’s message came though. It didn’t surprise her, not really, when she heard his voice. They had spoken before like this, with their minds, only last time the connection had been weaker and it came in fits and burst. Opening the door to her room, Helle felt as though the energy from last night’s casting still lingered somewhere in the ether, like a clouded mist it covered the room, filtering through and becoming a part of everything; she felt its tingle right to the core of her and it was invigorating. Thoughts, incantations, theories, answers and questions long lost flooded into her mind all at once, causing her to drop the book she read in the library. Picking it up it felt heavier than before, but she knew it was through the dizziness of the energy that connected with the circle of burn out candles and stones that still lay there from the night before, the remains of a casting that had gone wrong, or had it? She had the feeling that somewhere in the great span of things, it was meant to be that way, they were meant to be ‘linked’, memories of that first connection between the three stung at her, still fresh in her mind. Carrying the leather bound book over to her bed Helle noticed that a piece of paper fell out of it, it was turning brown with age. Slowly she picked it up and looked at it. It was a sketch of a girl that somehow reminded her of Jane, but it had a sentence scribbled on it. As she looked at the words, it was the prophecy that Jane told her about,
“I wonder if Jane knows about this?” she thought as she cleared away the remains of last night’s rite
Reading took the best out of anyone, but spending the afternoon trawling through the best part of a paranormal source went beyond that. Grabbing a bottle of juice and a candy bar for energy Helle had made her way to the Quad and now she was sitting in the fresh evening air thinking everything over. Her mind had wandered hours ago from her own problems and now was dancing through the prophecy she read on the Shape-Shifter. It fascinated her and she wondered if Jane knew the responsibility, this prophecy would have on her and anyone who was associated with her. The air smelt fresh and crisp, revitalizing her senses with every soft breath. Subconsciously Helle opened her palm letting the cool breeze blow through her fingers, feeling the slight pressure of its cooling touch.
*This* was where the goddess lived, she thought…outside, in the open; Witches like her weren’t made to be indoors.
Jane looked at Ash and ‘said’,
“I never trusted the Dean and now that we are linked in a way we need to find out more about what is happening to us. I can’t stand this uncertainty lingering in my mind. All these years I thought that I was just a normal Shape-Shifter, but now I understood what my parents tried to warn me about… do you think we should tell the teacher about the spell?”
As Jane remembered when she looked at the teacher, she felt a strange recognition in her heart. Somehow, she remembers him, but where?
Ash thought it over a moment, he didn’t get to be a leader by trusting people too early, and it’s what keeps you alive,
“I think we should wait and see what *he* knows first” he replied
It wasn’t that he didn’t trust the guy, in fact, there was something genuine about him, but it was wiser and safer to things vague for a moment.
“Okay, I’ll give it a chance, but there is something familiar about it. I…I just can’t place my finger on it. It was as if I’m supposed to know him from somewhere or someplace” she said to Ash
He laughed, shrugging,
“Maybe you knew him in some other life”
He was joking, but it could have been true. He heard of people knowing each other in past lives. He’d heard a lot of things on the street of San Francisco, that most people like them, wouldn’t have believed,
“Maybe you and he were lover” he stopped laughing as a voice echoed faint to make out. *Maybe you’re Soul Mates*”
Soul Mates, another fantasy dreamed up by daydreaming witches who believed in the perfect existence. He never believed in stuff like that, it was stupid too, but since he met Helle, he wasn’t so sure!
As Liam walked towards the parking lot, having lost sight of the copper-red hair, again, he wondered about the feeling that Jane was familiar to him. He knew in his class was the first time he’d actually seen the girl, but there was something…something in the way she moved. She said she was a shape-shifter, but it wasn’t just that, it was more personal. He wanted…to protect her. He knew that she had mixed feelings about the vampire, her friend Ash, but he was no threat to Jane, Liam was sure of it, but the Dean…the dean was more than the administrative threat, he felt that intensely. It wasn’t Liam he was watching it was Jane that is why he told them to walk away from him with only the nod he gave them. The Dean could not know there was anything between him and the students. He could see Ash’s dark head above the roof of his Lincoln. He looked around carefully with both his vision and his other senses and they were alone at this end of the parking lot,
“Get in, we’re leaving campus.” He told them as he unlocked the car.
Jane climbed into the car and removed her jacket. As she did that Liam noticed a small imprint of a wolf on her shoulder blade. It shocked him, because he knew that the only persons with that kind of birthmark were his clan. It was then that he knew Jane was familiar to him, somehow she was connected to his family and that is why he felt like he had to protect her, Jane felt Liam’s eyes on her and looked at him, then she closed her eyes and said,
“I never knew why this birthmark was important, but my parents told me that in due time everything would be revealed to me”
Suddenly everything changed when she felt the familiar sensation of when she’s about to shape-shift and it was getting harder to control. She sat in the car and breathed in deeply as she tried to hold her composure,
“I…I don’t think I can make it” she said as her hands began to take another form.
Ash watched Jane’s hand morph as she began to shift, it truly was a beautiful sight to see a Shape-Shifter in mid-shift, but this wasn’t right. Jane should have learned how to control her shifting years ago; could it have had something to do with what had happened to them, the same way it had accelerated his hunger? Jane could still feel the fear in her heart as her hands started to take another form, she had the best teachers in the world who taught her how to control it and now after what happened the previous day everything was gone. She had no control over her body anymore, with that fear she started to cry. Subconsciously Ash’s mind reached out to her,
“Don’t cry, it’ll be okay…” being linked to Jane psychically seemed to mean that he was linked emotionally too. He could actually feel her desperation.
“If you can’t fight it, just go with it!!”
It was a logical answer to the problem, after all *shape-shifters weren’t humans that could turn themselves into animals* His mother had said, *they’re animals that can turn themselves into humans*
Without a moments thought he reached out to her with soothing thoughts somehow he could feel his mind trying to be more like Helle’s, trying to heal Jane’s pain! It was so out of character for him and for a moment he pulled away from it, but then something inside him clicked and he knew, he just knew. It wasn’t trying to be more like Helle, it was Helle…she must be feeling them too.
“I’m here,” he thought soothingly,
“We’re all here”
Jane felt her fear subside as she *hear* Ash spoke and with that she felt her animal side take over. When she came too, she was inside a wolf cub. The only form that she could master now. She could still feel Ash’s mind in hers and with hat she *said*,
“Thank you for being such a great friend to me. You are the only vampire I will ever trust with my life”
After she said that she started to shift back into her human form, but this time without fear. She linked her mind to Helle’s and said,
“Helle, we are on our way and we brought someone who might help us”
Jane could feel Helle’s presence more than ever and she knew that Helle’s power was getting stronger than all of their powers. What bothered her most is was will the teacher do if he finds out what they did. She reached Helle with her mind and asked,
“Do you think we must tell this new ally of ours what we tried to do yesterday?”
Helle decided to leave her plave on the Quad and stood there not knowing where she must go now, but she knew that she had to leave this place because, it was too dangerous to keep in one place and with Jane so vulnerable she knew that the more time she or Ash spent with Jane the more they could protect her. And now they made a new ally. Hellewise kept to the shadows, making her way towards the front gate was easy, it was getting past the guards that would be the tricky part, something told her she didn’t want to get caught up with them. Throwing her velvet book bag over the wall she scanned the six-foot climb once more before taking a running leap she jumped and grabbed the top heaving herself over, landing in a half kneeling position. Looking up she checked to make sure she hadn’t been seen before shrinking back against the wall and disappearing into the shadowy silhouette of a shrub.
* I’m outside the gate* She thought, letting her mind reach out to Ash and Jane, noticing just how easy it was getting. It was is if they were caught in a spider web of thoughts that was getting tighter and tighter the more they used it. Then she saw it, almost as though one of them, if not all had shown her the way. The car sat in darkness in a parking spot a little way of. Keeping low, she crossed the parking lot to where the car sat and one swift movement she reached for the handle, sliding in.
“Drive!” Helle knew that if they stayed there it’d only be a little time until they were disturbed,
“We should find someplace we can talk without being interrupted”
Jane saw Helle climbing into the car and as she sat next to Helle she felt safer than she ever was. For such a long time she didn’t trust anyone and now she had to trust three more members of society. She sat back, tried to relax and focused her attention on th job that is about to commence.
For a while Jane sat there silent then she said,
“Helle I have to confess something. I don’t know why I didn’t think about it sooner, but since our incident the past day I felt like someone was watching us. Especially me”
“I’ve felt it too,” Ash said, breaking his silent contemplation for a moment.
“It could just be that we’re stressed”
He added wondering if anything else could happen to them. He knew that coming to this school, he’d find himself in a few scrapes, but this?
“Someone is watching you, intently.” Liam responded as he pulled into the traffic and this time headed in the opposite direction of the school’s owned hunting ground, he was heading into the country.
“I’m not sure why, but the Dean has a more than keen interest in what is happening between the three of you.
"I'm not sure why, but the Dean has a more than keen interest in what is happening here."
"I agree" Helle said while she reached into her knapsack.
Helle pulled out the book on myths and handed it to Jane, the page that mentions the prophecy book marked with a piece of paper Helle had subconsciously picked up from her room.
"What do you have there, miss?” Liam asked from the driver's seat as he passed the last of the road signs saying, "Thanks for Visiting" the town.
They had clear, open country ahead of them.
"Look, I'm not familiar with the area. Anyone know somewhere we can both sit together in privacy to discuss this and perhaps hunt? I know at least two people in this car need to hunt, maybe three.”
His Irish accent was getting thicker by the moment. Liam really, REALLY needed to feed. He only now realized why. He was pushing energy into a bond that was developing between the three teens AND himself.
"How about the picnic spot about two miles out of town, we can talk there and" Ash thought a moment , changing what he was going to say slightly. Helle wasn't like them, she didn't have to feed and maybe she wouldn't understand, but he was hungry,
"But gangs hang out up there"
"We need total privacy for more than two hours. ... It takes me that long to process when I've fed. By the way, I was not introduced." he said and looked at her through the rear view mirror, so he introduced himself to her. After a while there was silence then Hellewise looked at the new teacher and introduced herself to him then she looked at Ash and said while she tried to grasp this new book in her hand,
"I found some books on legends and prophecies. Jane told us about a prophecy that her parents had told her about so I thought I'd try to track it down . There's hundreds to do with Vampires, werewolves, even witches; but when it comes to Shape-shifters..."
Helle shrugged, looking at Liam through the rear view mirror,
“You might as well give up, and I nearly did”.
She’d spent all day re-searching the subject and now sitting there in the back seat she wasn’t sure if what she’d found was even worth telling them about,
“But then I found this passage. It mentions a prophecy, but it doesn’t give it in detail. The thing is, the book it refers to, Is missing. There is no evidence of it being found. I didn’t know there were such” she almost said creatures, but stopped. Growing up around mortals, learning and living as they do she was exposed to the same jaded versions of legends as them, written to mask the truth behind a story. Unlike other witches, she hadn’t been exposed to Night people for long and each species she met, she met with the uninformed (or misinformed, depending on how you looked at it) fresh view of a child learning for the first time of the world around her. Even her own powers, strengths and limitations were new to her, soaring off like a bird that had just its wings…growing far rapid that she could take at one time.
During the whole, Jane was silent while listening to the three in deep conversation. She saw the book Helle had in her hand and as she looked at the emblem she shuddered, it was as if she saw the book before, but where? As she sat next to Helle, she whispered without knowing that the girl heard her,
“Four must be united in stead, only then can your destiny be read”
when she heard Liam asked about a feeding spot she shuddered, she didn’t need to feed, because the power exchange she had with Helle and Ash the previous day was still in her blood and it made her still on edge with her life. As she sat there and recited the phrase, she could feel the shocked expression on Helle’s face and the she said to Helle,
“I don’t even remember when I first heard this phrase, but now that I saw that book in your hand…it can be that I had this in my possession.”
With that she removed the book from her knapsack, as she gave it to Helle she could see that it surprised her to know that there was the second book in her hand,
“Where did you get that book?” Helle asked her
“Um…it was the book that my parents gave to me when I turned thirteen, why?”
“This is the book that was mentioned. This is Morpheus’s lost prophecy book!”
For a while, there was silence then Jane heard Liam interrupted the silence,
“Jane, do you know if you can feed?”
When she heard the question she said,
“Everything is in such a blur, that I won’t be able to eat for some time. Yesterday I thought that I was just another normal student. I never believed my parents about being a Shape-Shifter, but now I don’t have a choice. I am a Shape-Shifter and all thanks must be given to the legend and the prophecy”.
She told him about the prophecy and asked,
“I wonder what that is supposed to be?”
Liam thought for a while, then he replied,
“I think the four hearts is rather obvious, it is the four of us. The birthmark you have on your neck, only my clan was gifted with this mark. So, the gods have told us. You, Jane, may be the reincarnation of my sister who was killed by a renegade turned vampire more than three hundred years ago. She was a woman of destiny and she was murdered because she didn’t want to be married to the killer and with that she refused to turn over the power of our clan to this madman. As for being hungry, but not knowing what to eat…I think that can be solved by a hunt. You and I both are Shape-Shifters, Jane. We need to hunt. I can sense that our vampire friend there probably could use a hunt as well. His hunger is translating to be, because I know the metabolism of vampires as well as I know of werewolves”
Jane looked at the man in front of him and slowly let her guard down. She shape-shifted into one of the powerful creatures she knows of. She didn’t know that she could change into a jaguar, but as she changed she felt more powerful than ever before and ran into the woods
tbc
Rebels Rulz
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
Chapter 2
CHAPTER 2
INTO THE WOODS.
Helle was startled when the Jaguar leapt into the woods.
It was the first time that she saw a shape-shifter and it captivated her. Now she knew that the more time she spent with this group, the more she began to feel that they were destined to be together. Slowly she turned towards Ash and saw him transform into the form she saw him in yesterday. Then she looked at Liam and saw that he changed into a powerful predator too, maybe Liam and Jane were part of the same family, and maybe not. She could see the similarities of being brother and sister in those two. Was this a mere coincidence that she met Jane, or was her parents right about this being her destiny? She walked back to the car and as she sat in the back seat she began to read the book she checked out of the library. Suddenly her eyes shifted to the book Jane showed her and picked it up. As she looked at it, it revealed the other part of the prophecy. Something they never anticipated. Slowly, she began to read it.
In the beginning of the 21st Century, a new Shape-Shifter will make herself known. The last one of her kind. In her thirteenth year her life will prepare her for what her destiny has in store for her. Her life was about to change and danger was about to wake. Four hearts must be united, only then can her destiny be read. One danger is inevitable to ignore and that is what she could remember about her past.
Helle could now put all of the pieces together. She wondered if Jane or Liam had ever read the prophecy in all its facets? She knew that it would explain everything that had happened to them
Jane leapt into the air and felt the freedom of the wind on her back; it was an invigorating experience for her. For a long time she ignored her fate and now it is about to change.
“I can’t believe that I’ve found my brother, but is he my brother? Or am I being played like a fool?” she thought
Suddenly she saw what she was looking for, an unknown victim and with the greatest of ease she pounced onto it. When she slowly dug her claws into the victim a soft sigh escaped her lips. She was free! Then as she stood there she saw another predator coming her way and somehow she knew that it was Liam.
“I see that you are getting along fine” she heard him inside her mind. With that she replied,
“I never knew that this is what it felt like to be alive. I’m so glad it happened”
“What do you mean?”
“I think that we must wait until all of us are together before I tell you.”
“Okay. I think we better get back to the car. Helle must be worried about us, by the way where is Ash?”
“Here I am” she heard Ash reply inside their minds
Slowly the two predators shifted back into their human forms and looked at Ash. It was getting dark and a storm was on its way. As they walked back to the car, the first drops of rain fell to the ground,
“We will never get to the university on time” Liam said as he looked at the storm clouds.
“I think I saw a cabin not to far from here” Jane replied
Liam looked at her and suggested that they tell Helle about their plans. When they reached the car they saw Helle sitting in the front seat with the two books open on her lap. When she heard them approach she looked up and looked straight into Jane’s eyes, then she said,
“I think you must take a look at this”, with that she handed the two books to Jane. Jane looked at the two books and the inscriptions in them a shocked expression crossed her face. Helle couldn’t believe the expression it was as if it was the first time she saw someone so surprised.
Helle looked again at the teacher and asked what they were planning to do. It was then that she saw the storm in the distance
Liam climbed into the driver’s seat and said that there’s a cabin somewhere in the woods and it is the only place where they could figure out what they should do now and maybe have some privacy. With that he placed the key into the ignition and pulled out of the wooded area. The closer they got to the cabin the silent the group was
Actually, Jane was feeling the anxiety building in her heart. She knew now that she could trust the group that was sitting in the car, but what about the Dean. He could easily found out what happened. It could cost her, her scholarship or even her life. The car came to a standstill and the four walked to the front door of the cabin. Luckily, it was open so they entered it.
“There isn’t any electricity here” Jane replied as she tried to locate a light switch.
Helle looked inside the cabin and noticed one candle on a desk,
“Well, our lighting problem is solved. There is one candle here, so I can use my powers to light it”
She took the candle and placed it in the middle of the room where she invoked the light spell. For a few minutes nothing happened then a small flicker or light came visible.
“Thank you Helle” Liam said.
Jane sat on the floor and tried not to show her emotions. She didn’t want anyone to know the hell she had been through, but maybe it could all clear up soon.
“Could anyone of you please tell me what is going on here?” Liam insisted
The three students looked at each other and then Jane said,
“You better tell him” as she looked at Helle
Helle looked at Liam and with a few minutes of hesitation she said,
“Yesterday was such an unusual day for us”
With that, she began to tell him about the whole incident. She could see the surprise written on Liam’s face. Liam looked at Jane and asked,
“For how long did you have these power fluctuations?”
“Well, over the past few years things started to happen to me, but it was in the past day or so that everything just happened. It was when I entered the Herbology class that everything just went haywire. I lost control over my powers and they disappeared. These two were trying to help me reacquire them. Then suddenly I found out that I have a new power”
“What kind of power?” he asked intrigued.
With that she told him that he had the encounter with it in class that morning.
“So you mean to tell me that your telepathic link is something new?”
“Yes, I never knew that I could have this power”
Liam was silent for a moment trying to recall all the years he and his sister spent together. He wanted to tell Jane that the power she was experiencing was that of his sister and that she must be careful when she use it. Jane looked at Liam and saw a far expression in his eyes; she could sense that he was reliving a memory. She stood up and walked towards the window where she saw the lightning struck the ground. As she looked outside she saw Helle walking towards her,
“Are you okay?” Helle asked her
She turned around and looked at the new best friend and said,
“I didn’t tell Liam this, but the day I got that book I had a vision of a previous life, but I ignored it. Now I know that this is part of what I was supposed to know. I wonder if I must try to remember the past?”
“Do you really want to know what happened to you and why you are here?”
“I would shed a light on what is happening, but there is a fact that since everything happened I feel that I am in danger”
“Why don’t you tell him what you are planning to do?”
“Well, I guess I can do that”
With that they walked back to Ash and Liam, they could see that both men were deep in thought. Ash was thinking about a simpler life when he was in San Francisco. As they approached, he looked up and saw the seriousness in Jane’s eyes.
“What are you thinking?” he wanted to know
Jane sat down next to him and said,
“I don’t know how you would react to this, but the only way for me to go forward and protect myself is to relive my past and try to retrieve the answers to the questions I have. All I want from you is your assistance in this matter”
When Liam heard this he jumped up and walked to where Jane stood next to Ash, then he said,
“If you want to open Pandora’s box I can’t stop you, but I know that it might be a shock to your system. Especially if you are not prepared for what you are about to see”
Jane looked at him and replied,
“I know that, but I can’t take this torture anymore” with that her will broke and tears came flooding down her cheeks
Liam saw that it pained Jane, because she did not know what to do with all these new information and that if she doesn’t face it sooner, it would be too late.
“Okay, we will all help you, but if anything goes wrong we will pull you out. Is that clear!?”
“Sure, what must I do?” she asked
He told her that she must relax her body and try to clear her mind. He even told her that when in that state of trance she must not move around too far into the mist of time, because then she might get lost. Then he turned to Helle and asked,
“Do you know if there is any spell that can transport Jane into the past?”
“Yes, I do, but I was told not to use it at any cost”
“I know about the rules of magic, but I think that this was the best place not to follow them. We are not on the campus grounds and we are safe here”
With that she told Jane to sit in the middle of the cabin floor and as she, Liam and Ash stood in a circle around her. As Jane sat down Helle told the other two to hold hands as she started to recite the spell. With that she closed her eyes and started to speak,
“A time for everything,
and everything in its place
show her the way through time and space”
She, then looked at Jane and saw that Jane’s eyes were closed and that the journey begun.
Ireland 1796
Cassandra looked at the clear blue sky, it was a beautiful day after the rains and she enjoyed the beauty that surrounded her. Her brother was no where to be found and she was free to dream about a better life. Suddenly her thoughts were interrupted when she heard her brother’s voice coming from the barn with one of his friends. She wanted to run into the fields and be free from her duties, but her brother was one of those that thought she needed to stay at home. She even felt like she didn’t trust this new friend of her brother. Suddenly her thought drifted to the day when she told Liam about the day when the female sex would have a say in the world. She even told him about a machine called a computer and even space-travel, but all he had to say was,
“Cassandra, you are living in a fantasy world. Why would anyone create that kind of machinery and space-travel…that is preposterous!”
“But Liam…”
“No ‘buts”. You better get a move on, you might be the one with the powers and stuff, I am still your big brother and I am telling you that you are in serious trouble, young lady”
“I hate it when you run my life. It is like you just think you are the only one who matters in this world, but you are not”
Liam looked at his young sister and saw the frustration in her eyes, he knew that eventually there would be an uprising and if she is to survive he needed to protect her. Cassandra looked at the setting sun and tried not to be too edgy about her life without her brother protecting her. She was the only girl she knew of that could read or write. Her father told her just before he died. So most of her spare time she was in the library trying to read as much as she could and this was one of those day. She walked to the library and stepped into the corridor, the first section she walked to was the paranormal section. It was one of those sections that she found captivating. While she browsed through the books one particular book caught her eye. She pulled it off the shelf and began to read the contents. Suddenly a light came down and she knew that it was meant for her,
“I can’t believe this!” she thought to herself and raced out of the building.
She wanted to tell her brother what she found, but she knew that he was too busy to be interrupted by trivial things and she knew that he would be angry to know that she went to the library without him. Somehow she knew that she was in danger and she didn’t want to worry her brother. It was he that took over her care after their parents died and now that she is nearly eighteen he never wanted to leave her alone. It is when her immortal status would wake and then she would be powerful, more powerful than what she was now. She walked back to their house and hid the book under her bed, it was the only place she knew her brother would never search for something that wasn’t supposed be be in her possession. As she prepared their dinner, she could see her brother with one of his advisors.
“Great!” she thought when she saw that it was Brad.
She hated that guy since she was in the early stages of her teenage years. He acted as though he was the only man in the world and that he was ‘destined’ to be with her. Her brother tried to nudge them together, but she told him that she wasn’t interested.
“Good-Evening Cassandra” Brad said as he entered the house
“Good-evening Brad. Won’t you have a seat?”
“Don’t mind if I do”
With that, he sat down, still looking at her. He tried to stay as close as possible and he was getting rather annoyed that she didn’t want anything to do with him. Actually, he had an ulterior motive for paying so much attention to her. He knew that she was the one the legends told them about and he was determined to take her power when he kill her.
Luckily, Liam doesn’t know that he is a vampire and not a BloodWolf like he is. He can come and go as he pleased.
Cassandra poured them each a mug of beer and started to serve them dinner. As she ate, she could hear the conversation her brother had with Brad. It suggested that there might be a war between the BloodWOlves and the vampires. Brad told them that the vampires knew that there were just one specie of shape-shifters and those are the bloodwolves, that is why war is brewing. Cassandra knew that her brother never told anyone that she wasn’t a Bloodwolf. She is the purest form of Shape-Shifter there was. Somehow Brad found that out and that is why he needed her. If she learns about her Destiny, it might be that the vampires could loose the war and a new era would start. He also knew that BloodWolves are immortal, but just when they reached a certain age. That is why he knew that he had to convince Liam to let him marry Cassandra for there was no other alternative
A few days passed and life was beginning to return to normal. Cassandra tried to study that book she found in the library more clearly, but a few days before the solstice fights began to appear between the bloodwolves and vampires, but what shocked her most was when she heard a bloodcurdling scream, she ran out of the house and saw her best friend on he ground with a wound to her chest. This was the first blood that was spilled in that time and as the sun darkened it dawned on her that the war was about to commence. She fell to her knees and cried,
“Noooo”
Liam heard her scream and ran out of the barn, as he approached her he could she what caused her distress and knelt down beside her,
“Liam, what type of monsters would declare war on innocent people?”
“Cassandra, I don’t know, but I think that it is better that you go inside the house. I don’t want you to get hurt”
“I can’t. I am a medicine woman and I think that I must stay and help the wounded.
They were still arguing about what she must do when someone came their way. This time it was Brad with a smile on his face,
“I see you found her” he replied
“What is going on?” Liam asked
“You trusted the wrong person Liam. I am not a Bloodwolf, I am a vampire and I was trying to stop a prophecy from being fulfilled”
This news stunned Liam and he looked at his friend then asked,
“What are you talking about?”
“Oh, don’t tell me that you never read about the prophecy about a Pure Shape-Shifter?”
“I don’t know what you are talking about?”
“I am talking about your sister, I know that she isn’t a BloodWolf and that she is linked to a prophecy. Why don’t you ask her about a certain book?”
“Cassandra, what is he talking about. I know about Morpheus Lost Prophecy book, but why would he be asking me to ask you about it?”
“Liam, I am sorry, but I took that book out of he library and began to study the contents. I was trying to figure out what my purpose was in life and when I read the prophecy I knew that I was here for a purpose”
She started to cry and looked with hatred at Brad and said,
“I knew from the start that you never cared for me or my family”
“That is where you are wrong. If I didn’t care for you I would have killed you sooner and I wanted to have the pleasure of doing it with your brother as a witness”
With that, he pulled out his dagger, walked towards her and drove it into her chest. She cried out with agony as he pulled her heart out of its resting place. As she fell to the ground she whispered,
“Someday you will pay for that!” with those words she died
Brad looked at Liam and said,
“You see I can kill anyone I want to. Just don’t be in my way” with that Brad left the bewildered brother next to his sister’s body
tbc
INTO THE WOODS.
Helle was startled when the Jaguar leapt into the woods.
It was the first time that she saw a shape-shifter and it captivated her. Now she knew that the more time she spent with this group, the more she began to feel that they were destined to be together. Slowly she turned towards Ash and saw him transform into the form she saw him in yesterday. Then she looked at Liam and saw that he changed into a powerful predator too, maybe Liam and Jane were part of the same family, and maybe not. She could see the similarities of being brother and sister in those two. Was this a mere coincidence that she met Jane, or was her parents right about this being her destiny? She walked back to the car and as she sat in the back seat she began to read the book she checked out of the library. Suddenly her eyes shifted to the book Jane showed her and picked it up. As she looked at it, it revealed the other part of the prophecy. Something they never anticipated. Slowly, she began to read it.
In the beginning of the 21st Century, a new Shape-Shifter will make herself known. The last one of her kind. In her thirteenth year her life will prepare her for what her destiny has in store for her. Her life was about to change and danger was about to wake. Four hearts must be united, only then can her destiny be read. One danger is inevitable to ignore and that is what she could remember about her past.
Helle could now put all of the pieces together. She wondered if Jane or Liam had ever read the prophecy in all its facets? She knew that it would explain everything that had happened to them
Jane leapt into the air and felt the freedom of the wind on her back; it was an invigorating experience for her. For a long time she ignored her fate and now it is about to change.
“I can’t believe that I’ve found my brother, but is he my brother? Or am I being played like a fool?” she thought
Suddenly she saw what she was looking for, an unknown victim and with the greatest of ease she pounced onto it. When she slowly dug her claws into the victim a soft sigh escaped her lips. She was free! Then as she stood there she saw another predator coming her way and somehow she knew that it was Liam.
“I see that you are getting along fine” she heard him inside her mind. With that she replied,
“I never knew that this is what it felt like to be alive. I’m so glad it happened”
“What do you mean?”
“I think that we must wait until all of us are together before I tell you.”
“Okay. I think we better get back to the car. Helle must be worried about us, by the way where is Ash?”
“Here I am” she heard Ash reply inside their minds
Slowly the two predators shifted back into their human forms and looked at Ash. It was getting dark and a storm was on its way. As they walked back to the car, the first drops of rain fell to the ground,
“We will never get to the university on time” Liam said as he looked at the storm clouds.
“I think I saw a cabin not to far from here” Jane replied
Liam looked at her and suggested that they tell Helle about their plans. When they reached the car they saw Helle sitting in the front seat with the two books open on her lap. When she heard them approach she looked up and looked straight into Jane’s eyes, then she said,
“I think you must take a look at this”, with that she handed the two books to Jane. Jane looked at the two books and the inscriptions in them a shocked expression crossed her face. Helle couldn’t believe the expression it was as if it was the first time she saw someone so surprised.
Helle looked again at the teacher and asked what they were planning to do. It was then that she saw the storm in the distance
Liam climbed into the driver’s seat and said that there’s a cabin somewhere in the woods and it is the only place where they could figure out what they should do now and maybe have some privacy. With that he placed the key into the ignition and pulled out of the wooded area. The closer they got to the cabin the silent the group was
Actually, Jane was feeling the anxiety building in her heart. She knew now that she could trust the group that was sitting in the car, but what about the Dean. He could easily found out what happened. It could cost her, her scholarship or even her life. The car came to a standstill and the four walked to the front door of the cabin. Luckily, it was open so they entered it.
“There isn’t any electricity here” Jane replied as she tried to locate a light switch.
Helle looked inside the cabin and noticed one candle on a desk,
“Well, our lighting problem is solved. There is one candle here, so I can use my powers to light it”
She took the candle and placed it in the middle of the room where she invoked the light spell. For a few minutes nothing happened then a small flicker or light came visible.
“Thank you Helle” Liam said.
Jane sat on the floor and tried not to show her emotions. She didn’t want anyone to know the hell she had been through, but maybe it could all clear up soon.
“Could anyone of you please tell me what is going on here?” Liam insisted
The three students looked at each other and then Jane said,
“You better tell him” as she looked at Helle
Helle looked at Liam and with a few minutes of hesitation she said,
“Yesterday was such an unusual day for us”
With that, she began to tell him about the whole incident. She could see the surprise written on Liam’s face. Liam looked at Jane and asked,
“For how long did you have these power fluctuations?”
“Well, over the past few years things started to happen to me, but it was in the past day or so that everything just happened. It was when I entered the Herbology class that everything just went haywire. I lost control over my powers and they disappeared. These two were trying to help me reacquire them. Then suddenly I found out that I have a new power”
“What kind of power?” he asked intrigued.
With that she told him that he had the encounter with it in class that morning.
“So you mean to tell me that your telepathic link is something new?”
“Yes, I never knew that I could have this power”
Liam was silent for a moment trying to recall all the years he and his sister spent together. He wanted to tell Jane that the power she was experiencing was that of his sister and that she must be careful when she use it. Jane looked at Liam and saw a far expression in his eyes; she could sense that he was reliving a memory. She stood up and walked towards the window where she saw the lightning struck the ground. As she looked outside she saw Helle walking towards her,
“Are you okay?” Helle asked her
She turned around and looked at the new best friend and said,
“I didn’t tell Liam this, but the day I got that book I had a vision of a previous life, but I ignored it. Now I know that this is part of what I was supposed to know. I wonder if I must try to remember the past?”
“Do you really want to know what happened to you and why you are here?”
“I would shed a light on what is happening, but there is a fact that since everything happened I feel that I am in danger”
“Why don’t you tell him what you are planning to do?”
“Well, I guess I can do that”
With that they walked back to Ash and Liam, they could see that both men were deep in thought. Ash was thinking about a simpler life when he was in San Francisco. As they approached, he looked up and saw the seriousness in Jane’s eyes.
“What are you thinking?” he wanted to know
Jane sat down next to him and said,
“I don’t know how you would react to this, but the only way for me to go forward and protect myself is to relive my past and try to retrieve the answers to the questions I have. All I want from you is your assistance in this matter”
When Liam heard this he jumped up and walked to where Jane stood next to Ash, then he said,
“If you want to open Pandora’s box I can’t stop you, but I know that it might be a shock to your system. Especially if you are not prepared for what you are about to see”
Jane looked at him and replied,
“I know that, but I can’t take this torture anymore” with that her will broke and tears came flooding down her cheeks
Liam saw that it pained Jane, because she did not know what to do with all these new information and that if she doesn’t face it sooner, it would be too late.
“Okay, we will all help you, but if anything goes wrong we will pull you out. Is that clear!?”
“Sure, what must I do?” she asked
He told her that she must relax her body and try to clear her mind. He even told her that when in that state of trance she must not move around too far into the mist of time, because then she might get lost. Then he turned to Helle and asked,
“Do you know if there is any spell that can transport Jane into the past?”
“Yes, I do, but I was told not to use it at any cost”
“I know about the rules of magic, but I think that this was the best place not to follow them. We are not on the campus grounds and we are safe here”
With that she told Jane to sit in the middle of the cabin floor and as she, Liam and Ash stood in a circle around her. As Jane sat down Helle told the other two to hold hands as she started to recite the spell. With that she closed her eyes and started to speak,
“A time for everything,
and everything in its place
show her the way through time and space”
She, then looked at Jane and saw that Jane’s eyes were closed and that the journey begun.
Ireland 1796
Cassandra looked at the clear blue sky, it was a beautiful day after the rains and she enjoyed the beauty that surrounded her. Her brother was no where to be found and she was free to dream about a better life. Suddenly her thoughts were interrupted when she heard her brother’s voice coming from the barn with one of his friends. She wanted to run into the fields and be free from her duties, but her brother was one of those that thought she needed to stay at home. She even felt like she didn’t trust this new friend of her brother. Suddenly her thought drifted to the day when she told Liam about the day when the female sex would have a say in the world. She even told him about a machine called a computer and even space-travel, but all he had to say was,
“Cassandra, you are living in a fantasy world. Why would anyone create that kind of machinery and space-travel…that is preposterous!”
“But Liam…”
“No ‘buts”. You better get a move on, you might be the one with the powers and stuff, I am still your big brother and I am telling you that you are in serious trouble, young lady”
“I hate it when you run my life. It is like you just think you are the only one who matters in this world, but you are not”
Liam looked at his young sister and saw the frustration in her eyes, he knew that eventually there would be an uprising and if she is to survive he needed to protect her. Cassandra looked at the setting sun and tried not to be too edgy about her life without her brother protecting her. She was the only girl she knew of that could read or write. Her father told her just before he died. So most of her spare time she was in the library trying to read as much as she could and this was one of those day. She walked to the library and stepped into the corridor, the first section she walked to was the paranormal section. It was one of those sections that she found captivating. While she browsed through the books one particular book caught her eye. She pulled it off the shelf and began to read the contents. Suddenly a light came down and she knew that it was meant for her,
“I can’t believe this!” she thought to herself and raced out of the building.
She wanted to tell her brother what she found, but she knew that he was too busy to be interrupted by trivial things and she knew that he would be angry to know that she went to the library without him. Somehow she knew that she was in danger and she didn’t want to worry her brother. It was he that took over her care after their parents died and now that she is nearly eighteen he never wanted to leave her alone. It is when her immortal status would wake and then she would be powerful, more powerful than what she was now. She walked back to their house and hid the book under her bed, it was the only place she knew her brother would never search for something that wasn’t supposed be be in her possession. As she prepared their dinner, she could see her brother with one of his advisors.
“Great!” she thought when she saw that it was Brad.
She hated that guy since she was in the early stages of her teenage years. He acted as though he was the only man in the world and that he was ‘destined’ to be with her. Her brother tried to nudge them together, but she told him that she wasn’t interested.
“Good-Evening Cassandra” Brad said as he entered the house
“Good-evening Brad. Won’t you have a seat?”
“Don’t mind if I do”
With that, he sat down, still looking at her. He tried to stay as close as possible and he was getting rather annoyed that she didn’t want anything to do with him. Actually, he had an ulterior motive for paying so much attention to her. He knew that she was the one the legends told them about and he was determined to take her power when he kill her.
Luckily, Liam doesn’t know that he is a vampire and not a BloodWolf like he is. He can come and go as he pleased.
Cassandra poured them each a mug of beer and started to serve them dinner. As she ate, she could hear the conversation her brother had with Brad. It suggested that there might be a war between the BloodWOlves and the vampires. Brad told them that the vampires knew that there were just one specie of shape-shifters and those are the bloodwolves, that is why war is brewing. Cassandra knew that her brother never told anyone that she wasn’t a Bloodwolf. She is the purest form of Shape-Shifter there was. Somehow Brad found that out and that is why he needed her. If she learns about her Destiny, it might be that the vampires could loose the war and a new era would start. He also knew that BloodWolves are immortal, but just when they reached a certain age. That is why he knew that he had to convince Liam to let him marry Cassandra for there was no other alternative
A few days passed and life was beginning to return to normal. Cassandra tried to study that book she found in the library more clearly, but a few days before the solstice fights began to appear between the bloodwolves and vampires, but what shocked her most was when she heard a bloodcurdling scream, she ran out of the house and saw her best friend on he ground with a wound to her chest. This was the first blood that was spilled in that time and as the sun darkened it dawned on her that the war was about to commence. She fell to her knees and cried,
“Noooo”
Liam heard her scream and ran out of the barn, as he approached her he could she what caused her distress and knelt down beside her,
“Liam, what type of monsters would declare war on innocent people?”
“Cassandra, I don’t know, but I think that it is better that you go inside the house. I don’t want you to get hurt”
“I can’t. I am a medicine woman and I think that I must stay and help the wounded.
They were still arguing about what she must do when someone came their way. This time it was Brad with a smile on his face,
“I see you found her” he replied
“What is going on?” Liam asked
“You trusted the wrong person Liam. I am not a Bloodwolf, I am a vampire and I was trying to stop a prophecy from being fulfilled”
This news stunned Liam and he looked at his friend then asked,
“What are you talking about?”
“Oh, don’t tell me that you never read about the prophecy about a Pure Shape-Shifter?”
“I don’t know what you are talking about?”
“I am talking about your sister, I know that she isn’t a BloodWolf and that she is linked to a prophecy. Why don’t you ask her about a certain book?”
“Cassandra, what is he talking about. I know about Morpheus Lost Prophecy book, but why would he be asking me to ask you about it?”
“Liam, I am sorry, but I took that book out of he library and began to study the contents. I was trying to figure out what my purpose was in life and when I read the prophecy I knew that I was here for a purpose”
She started to cry and looked with hatred at Brad and said,
“I knew from the start that you never cared for me or my family”
“That is where you are wrong. If I didn’t care for you I would have killed you sooner and I wanted to have the pleasure of doing it with your brother as a witness”
With that, he pulled out his dagger, walked towards her and drove it into her chest. She cried out with agony as he pulled her heart out of its resting place. As she fell to the ground she whispered,
“Someday you will pay for that!” with those words she died
Brad looked at Liam and said,
“You see I can kill anyone I want to. Just don’t be in my way” with that Brad left the bewildered brother next to his sister’s body
tbc
Rebels Rulz
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
Chapter 3
INSIDE THE CABIN
Helle could see that something was troubling Jane and pulled her out of the trance. As she looked closer she saw the tears in Jane’s eyes.
“What happened?” she asked
Jane looked at Liam and with a trembling voice she said,
“Liam I am sorry for what happened. I didn’t know that he would kill me”
Liam looked at her and saw the recognition in her eyes. He came towards her and placed his arms around her, then he replied,
“Jane, I knew from the start that you were my sister, from the time I saw that birthmark on your neck”
Helle was surprised to see the two embrace, she knew that they were family. She then walked up to them and said,
“I think it is time we return to the campus. If we stay here they might send a search party for us”
“I agree” she heard Ash say
Jane looked at Helle and with a soft whisper she replied,
“Thank you”
Helle smiled and said that it was no problem, with that she took the two books from the table. As they walked to the car Jane looked at Liam and said,
“I did tell you about the technology and you told me that it was a dream” she laughed
It was the first time they’d heard her laugh in days. Liam looked at her and smiled
“Yes, I’m sorry for doubting you, but I didn’t want to get your hopes up, that’s why I protected you so much”
“I think it is time I call my parents and tell them that I found my true identity. It’s just I don’t know if they would accept me now”
“Why?” they asked her
she sat down for a moment and told them that she never told her parents about some of her powers and if they found out that she had contact with a vampire and a witch they would withdraw her from the school and she doesn’t need that. Her life has just begun and to leave it now was unacceptable to her. Her three companions looked at her and said in unison.
“We will all be there for you”
“Thank you” she replied softly.
With that they drove back to the campus grounds, it was already getting lighter and the storm was subsiding. They decided to call it a day and went their separate ways. Liam went to his office and tried to figure out all the things that had happened to him in the past few hours. He’d found his sister and now he was linked to the three students more than what he wanted to be. As he looked at the papers on his desk he sighed, and became aware that his class was getting popular and it is hard to think that a class he had taught for about three years and this year is going to be more surprising to him. At the moment he decided to quit reading for a while, if he revised the work now he would be better prepared. With that he took his car keys and walked to his car. It is time to retire for the day. Tomorrow will be a new day to find all the answers he wanted.
The three students walked back towards the girls’ dormitory each one with their own thoughts. Helle was thinking about the powerful spell she invoked this past 48 hours. She never knew that she could be that powerful, now she could look at herself with new eyes. Jane was thinking about the trip she embarked, she finally found someone who cares from her. If only she could tell her parents that they don’t have to worry about. As the two girls thought about the accomplishments they had, Ash thought about the attack that nearly tore them apart. He began to feel remorse for something he could have controlled. He liked the girls, but most of all he was beginning to fall in love with the young witch. Something that was strange and rare for a vampire to do is to fall in love. He looked at Helle as she opened the room and saw it is time to return to his own room.
“Um, Helle. I think that we should say good-night and wait for tomorrow to analyze this situation”
“Okay, tomorrow it is” with that Ash left.
Jane went to bed and fell onto it completely exhausted. She closed her eyes and started to relive the past, but this time she had a more emotional connection with it than what she had in the cabin. It was then that Helle walked up to her and asked,
“What is wrong?”
“I didn’t want to tell Liam with, but I felt as though I failed him even though I am his sister”
Helle looked at her and replied
“He would never think that of you”
“That is what you think, but I saw the pain in his eyes when I died 300 years ago. I know that I’ve failed”
“What will your parents say if they found out about the past life?”
“I…I’m not sure, but I think that they will hate me for that”
They sat in darkness trying to get the puzzle’s pieces together. As they there Jane looked at Helle with new eyes,
“Helle, I would liked to thank you for what you did in the past few days. I know that you didn’t expect this neither did I, but I am glad it did”
“Don’t worry about it Jane. I understand the anxiety you went through. A few years ago when I learned about my powers I was in shock too. I just decided to accept it”.
Suddenly it became silent again as the two friends fell into a dreamless slumber. Jane tried to figure out what had happened, but in the end she decided to let it slide. Helle on the other hand couldn’t find a shred of order in the chaos in her mind; it was as if the spell took more of her powers as what she thought it did.
During the night Jane woke up in a cold sweat, something bothered her. She didn’t want to wake Helle so she decided to take a walk in the cool night air. She didn’t know the campus well, but as she sat near the statue they met the day before she saw a cluster of students getting ready to go out. She knew that they were vampires, because no one in their right mind will be out this time of the night. Well, maybe she wasn’t in her right mind, but it was all due to that ordeal she went through. As she sat there on the bench she saw a figure coming towards her. She stood up and tried to focus her eyes.
“Hey Jane. What are you doing here this time of night?”
She recognized the voice and knew that it was Ash standing before her,
“Well, I couldn’t sleep so I decided to take a walk the park”
“You know that you are in danger. So I think in the time being you mustn’t be alone at all”
Jane could see the concern for her in his eyes and then she replied,
“I know, but I feel like I’m being suffocated by all this that happened. That is why I am here”
“Oh, I think you must let me escort you back to your room. Just to be on the safe side”
“Sure” with that they both left the park and walked back to the dorm.
When Helle woke up during the middle of the night, she felt alone. She walked towards Jane’s bed and when she saw it empty she began to panic, what could have happened? She didn’t know that she could ever feel this way, but she knew that Jane was meant to be in her protection. She was about to walk out of their room, when she saw Ash and Jane walk up the corridor towards the room
“Hey, where have you been? I’ve been worried” she asked
Jane went to her desk and sat down, then she looked up and said,
“Well, I couldn’t sleep so I went for a walk. I also feel that I need to call my parents and tell them what happened”
“Are you sure that you want to do that?” Ash asked
“I don’t know, but I know that if I don’t tell them now they will find out sooner or later. And I prefer that they find out sooner than later”
Helle could see the urgency in Jane’s eyes, then she said,
“Now that we’ve found those two books, do you think your parents would know what your destiny might be?”
“Um, I don’t know. I could ask them”
Jane stood up and took her cell-phone and dialed their number.
SAN FRANSISCO
Elaine Peters was about to lock up when the phone rang; she walked with a puzzled expression on her face to the phone and picked the receiver up.
“Peters residence. Elaine speaking”
“Hello mom”
“Hello Jane, how are you doing?”
“Fine. The reason I called is I want to ask you something”
“What?”
Jane told her mother about her two friends and the classes she’s taking, but still she couldn’t tell her about the power she lost and then regained, or the fact that she met her brother who had been kept from her mother. Then she asked about the prophecy and what they knew about it. Her mother was astounded when she heard that, but she told Jane that they never heard much about the prophecy. For a while there was silence and then Jane said that she wouldn’t be going home for Thanksgiving. Her mother was rather disappointed by that, but she told her that she understood.
“Jane, I want you to be careful”
“Mom, I understand and you don’t have to worry. I’ll be careful”
As the phone went dead Elaine walked to the master bedroom and closed the door,
“Who was that on the phone?” James asked his wife
“It was our daughter”
“And?”
Elaine told her husband what Jane told her and that she is going to stay at the university over the holidays.
“I hope she knows what she is doing.”
“Me too”
With that, they went to sleep, hoping that Jane doesn’t do something foolish.
In the park near the Peter’s Mansion one of the vampires were trying to get a new victim of the night, when suddenly an alarm went off in his head. It was as if something new was going to occur soon. Suddenly he saw one of his friends walk up to him and as they stood next to each other the one asked,
“Have you heard from Ash?”
“No, why?” he asked
“Well, it looks like he made contact with a witch and a Shape-Shifter”
“Shape-Shifter? I thought that there wasn’t any of them left”
“Apparently there is one left and it is the one that is featured in the Prophecy”
“So the waiting is finally over?”
“Yes, it looks like it. If you hear from Ash again you have to tell him that he must protect her with his *life* and let no harm come to her. She is very important and if her enemy gets to her then all is lost”
“Sure”
The two friends said good-bye and went their separate ways, so much has taken place this past few weeks that it was like they were in an episode of *The X-Files* and now they had to learn the cold hard fact that their lives would either be saved or destroyed. Suddenly Jack got a feeling that something was wrong with Ash. From the first day he became a vampire he was linked to Ash. It was as if they were psychic twins and Jack had a feeling that Ash was beginning to loose his grip on his hunger. He felt the same way a few days prior, but when he contacted Ash his friend told him that all was fine, but now things were different. Ash’s roommate who helped him the previous time was nowhere to be found. He decided to call Ash and asked him what is going on. He went to the phone and dialed the number to the dorm Ash was living in, but for a few minutes there was no answer. All of the sudden a voice came from the other side,
“Ash speaking. How may I help?”
“Ash, it is Jack here”
“Hey Jack. How are you doing?”
“Fine, I just want to know if you are okay?”
“Yes. I just don’t know what is happening to me. Three days ago I was fine, but now I feel like I need to feed more”
“Do you have a plan on how to control it now that your roommate is missing?” Jack wanted to know.
There was silence for a while then suddenly Ash said,
“Well, there is something, but I will tell you more later. Talk to you later”
The phone went dead before Jack could tell Ash that he needed to protect Jane with all his life.
NEW SALEM UNIVESITY
Ash walked out of his dorm and walked towards the girl’s room. He hoped that Jane would hold up to the promise she gave him. Other words he didn’t know what he would do to provide nourishment to himself. For a while he just stood at the doorway hesitant on knocking. He raised his hand to the door and was about to know when the door opened. There before his eyes stood Jane, it was as if she knew why he was there,
“Come on in, Ash. I was expecting you”
He stepped into the room and saw Helle there too; he nodded to her and then looked at Jane again. For a while he communicated with her via telepathy,
“Jane, do you remember the proposition you gave me?”
“Yes, I do and just want to assure you that it is okay. I promised you that you can have some of my blood an I will not go against my own word”
“Thank you, you don’t know how much this means to me”
“No problem”
Ash walked towards Jane and nudged her towards her bed, the only way for him to assure a steady blood flow was when the person was willing and lying on a bed. For months he had to survive on blood that was in the blood bank, it wasn’t the same thing than to get a fresh supply of hemoglobin from a living person, and that is just what he was about to receive. Slowly Jane placed her head on her pillow and waited for Ash. Ash bared his teeth and placed them on the vein on Jane’s neck. With a rapid movement, he sank them into her and began to suck. He could feel Jane’s heart pump against his chest and he was tempted to kill her, but then he remembered his own promise. He stopped and looked at her motionless body. For one thing, he wanted to set her at ease that everything was fine and that he will be there for her whenever she wants help. Jane’s eyes flickered open and she looked at her two friends. She was still weak from the lack of blood, but she was still lucid enough to know that Ash would never harm her. She was beginning to trust him with everything she has. If she didn’t trust him enough she would never allow him to take some of her blood. She stood up and walked over to the window. Suddenly she looked at her two friends and said,
“I think the person who followed us the day before is standing across the street”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, I am. What is it they want from me?”
“Let’s ask” Helle said
As she looked outside the window again, she saw that the person is gone; Jane closed the window drapes and said to them,
“It’s not necessary anymore. The stranger is gone”
“We haven’t seen the last of him/her”
Ash stood next to Jane and said,
“I better get back to my dorm room otherwise they are going to place an APB on me and I don’t want that”
“Okay, but we will see you tomorrow, won’t we?”
“Sure, but there is still one thing I want you to remember and that is don’t trust anyone”
“I know that,” Jane replied, then she turned her back on them and whispered,
“I wonder what kind of destiny I am supposed to have?”
“Maybe your brother could tell us more” Helle replied,
Suddenly Jane’s face turned pale when her telepathic power started to manifest itself. She looked at Helle and said,
“Helle, what kind of life will I have with this new power of mine?”
“Helle looked at Jane and said,
“You don’t have to worry one bit. We will be there to help you whenever you need help”
Helle walked over to Jane when she saw the girl was panicking about what happened to her. She slowly placed her hand on Jane’s shoulder and a calming energy went from her to Jane and Jane was urged to sit down. As Jane sat down Helle asked her if she ever had problems with her other powers. For a moment there was silence then Jane spoke in a soft voice,
“Well, this is the first time that this happened, but now that this happened I feet it will happen more”
“You can be sure about that. Your power just started to manifest itself and this is just the beginning of something more powerful”
Suddenly they saw the darkness in the room and knew that it was getting late. For some time they just sat there not saying a word, but Jane felt uneasy. She stood up and said to Helle,
“I hate it when I’m so helpless. Did you ever have thins kind of problem?”
“Once” Helle replied
“When?”
Helle too stood up and said,
“A few years ago I thought that my life was normal, but when I found out that I am a witch I knew that my life was just beginning. I performed my first spell, but it was a spell that I wasn’t suppose to have known about. When it did happen, I knocked the power out for a block. I was shocked and when my parents found that out they decided to keep a closer eye on me. That is why I am here and nowhere else. I wonder what would happen if they found out that we met?”
“Why’s that?”
Helle walked over to the lamp and switched it on, then she turned around and said,
“The day when I arrived here they told me that in this semester things would occur that I didn’t expect”
“And? Did they tell you, that you would meet me”
“Yeah, I know that it’s farfetched, but they did tell me about a shape-sifter I would meet”
Jane turned her head towards the window where she could see the small dots of stars. Then suddenly a feeling of peace washed over her and she knew that she had friends that would stand by her. She also knew that if they needed her help she wouldn’t hesitate to help them. For nine years she had the fear of being exposed and now that it occurred she wasn’t that afraid.
LIAM’S ROOM
The lights were dimmed as Liam sat in his chair, he was still in tune to the three students and it was as if Jane’s emotions were louder than the other two. Maybe it has to do with the fact that Jane was his sister, but he never had that kind of problem with Cassandra. He knew that she was powerful and that she could do anything she wanted to do, but Jane on the other hand was born in the Twentieth Century and it was as if that Century was a meta-physical century. He remembered the day when he heard about the prophecy; he was in Ireland. He tried to keep his sister from finding out about it, but Cassandra was smart enough to read about it on her own and it provided an excuse for her to go to the library. If only he could have that day over again, then he could have stopped Brad from killing her. Now it is too late to dwell on the past, the only thing to do now is to move forward towards the future. He walked towards the phone and dialed the dorm where he knew the group would be, he skipped through Jane’s records. It said that she was a troubled teen. He sat down and heard a voice on the other side,
“Hello, Helle here”
“Helle, Liam here. I just want to ask if everything is alight”
“Oh, hello there. Everything is fine. We are all here in the dorm”
They talked for a while about what to do with the fact that the Dean could have found out where Jane was. Then Helle said,
“I think it is time we meet again. There is something you should know about”
“What?” Liam asked
Helle told him that he should meet them at the usual place, which meant the Statue of the Three Muses. Therefore, with that Liam left the sanctuary of his apartment. As he walked to the designated area he tried to figure out what all this was about, but he couldn’t pinpoint the reason.
The girls were still in their dorm room with Ash and Helle looked at the two and said that she made an appointment for Liam to see them again and maybe he should find out about the pact they made with each other. She knew that it was a dangerous pact to make, but she also knew that it was something that had to be done. She locked their door and they walked to the Statue and when they saw Liam was already there waiting for them. As they walked closer to him, he could see that it was something of the utmost importance. He looked at Jane and asked,
“What’s wrong?”
“I think that you better sit down for this”
He sat down and waited for the explanation to start,
“I told you about the problems I had with my powers and that Ash nearly attacked me. Well, luckily he didn’t, but we made a pact”
Jane went silent for a while waiting for his reply.
“What kind of pact did you make?” he asked, petrified of what he might hear.
She sat next to her brother and told him about the agreement she and Ash made that if he ever needed any blood that he could have some of hers, but he must never withdraw more than what is needed for that time period. Liam looked at her with astonishment and said,
“You were always this helpful. Even when the agreement was to let yourself be killed than to let some maniac take your powers. That’s why your power is being hunted”
Jane looked at him then replied,
“I was afraid that you wouldn’t understand what I was up against. I am glad that I found you”
“You know, if I found you and you found me. Then you can be for certain that anybody could find you”
“I know that, but I want to say that it was my intention. I want to be found so that I can confront my past”
“Are you sure about that?”
She told him that she was never so sure than what she was now. She looked again at her friends and said,
“I think that I should tell the Dean that I need an audience with him. Maybe he could tell me if there is something I should know about my past”
Liam looked at Jane and saw that she wasn’t playing when she said that she needed to find out more about her past. He wanted to tell her more, but it wasn’t the right time to reveal more to her than what she needed to know. There are a few details that weren’t revealed to her in that vision, but he knew that if she didn’t remember that then it was a good thing to keep quiet for the time being. He turned towards Helle and said,
“Keep me posted on the development of the quest. I must return to my room, there are still two or three unfinished papers I need to grade”
Jane looked at her brother and said,
“Oh, I forgot…” with that she handed the lit paper to him,
“No one needs to know that I handed my paper in late”
“Liam smiled and said,
“Even though you were the bright one…you were always late with everything”
He took the paper and left them.
As Liam walked to his room, he looked at the sky as the stars shone. For most of the time he knew when the next period would be when he was to go to Ireland, but he fought the urge to go. It was because now that he found Cassandra. He knew that she was to see her past too, but what would it reveal to her? He decided to contact the Oracle he knew that lived in Ireland and tell her about the discovery he made. As he entered the room he walked straight to the phone and dialed the number,
“Hello” he heard from the other side
“Hello Serena. It’s Liam here”
“Hello Liam. Why are you contacting me now? You know that we were suppose to meet next week”
“Yes, I know, but something happened that needs your expertise now”
“Well, what is it?”
He told her about the meeting he had with the Dean of the university and that he is part of the faculty. Then he told her about the meeting with Jane and that Jane was his sister. Then he asked,
“Would it be wise if she comes with me to Ireland to confront her past?”
“At the moment I think it is not wise to do, she needs to adjust to the fact that she might be the one in the Prophecy”
“What do you know about the prophecy?” he wanted to know
“Well, not much. Did she hear the verse?”
“Yes”
“That verse is part of a two part prophecy. One is that she must give herself up and the other part is that she must help the vampire colonies to live in peace with mortals”
“Is that all?” he asked
“It won’t be that easy. She must become a vampire herself and with that, the entire prophecy will be successful”
Liam was rather disturbed when he heard about the extent of the prophecy,
“Would be it possible to take her to Ireland and tell her there what she must do?”
“Yes, it is possible, but you must make it soon, because time is short. The prophecy must complete before the Shape-Shifter turns a certain age. That is not all, you must ask her if she’s virgin”
“What…why must I ask her that?”
“Well, it is the only way to be sure if she’s the one in the prophecy”
“Okay, I’ll ask her after class tomorrow”
With that, he placed the receiver back on the phone and took Jane’s paper. He remembered that he asked the class to compose their own poem and that they mustn’t think of what they must write. It must come from the heart and soul. He looked at the poem and suddenly he could see the pain it was written with
*THE PATH OF THE FUTURE*
You looked as if you left your body,
Even trying to say you are sorry
Then couldn’t even see the stars
Trying to find the enigma of who you are
The path of the future is fixed
But you thought that you were jinxed
Bombs explode all around the Earth
Destroying everything that was worth
Where is your heart?
You have decided to see the stars
But your own planet must carry the scars
Please try to understand
You have the power in your hands
You thought that you had everything done
But what if you share as one?
Raining bombs and confusion is what you saw
The only thing you could do what fight in wars
So the path of the future is fixed
Never mind the tears you shed
Billion years into it…you don’t know where you are
When you call the future a dream
That is just what it would be.
It was then that Liam could see the tears it was written with. He stood up and walked to his study. What was he going to do? If he lost Jane or Cassandra now it would be forever. He decided to keep the poem and maybe they could discuss it in class that morning. He decided to retire to his room and maybe a good night’s sleep would do him good. With that he closed the file and walked into his room
Jane sat on her bed and looked at Helle, she suddenly became cold,
“Helle, I fear that there is more to the prophecy as what we know about”
“What do you mean?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her that she felt that the prophecy had another twist in it and that she doesn’t understand what it could be. Helle looked at Jane and said that it wasn’t time to figure out what it might be. The only way for her to find out what it really was, was to wait until morning. That night Jane slept more peaceful than she did the past few days. When she finally woke up it was light and the sun was shining through her window.
“Good morning Jane” she heard Helle say
“Good morning to you too” she replied with a smile on her face
“Well, well, it’s good to see you smile. What is going on with you?”
“Helle, I can’t explain it, but last night was the first night I slept without any nightmares”
“We better get dressed otherwise we will be late for class. Oh, by the way, what’s your first class?”
Jane took her schedule and read
“It looks like the first class I will have is English Lit”
“So you are going to see your brother first thing in the morning”
“Yes, what is your schedule like?”
Helle did the same and took her schedule out her knapsack and said,
“My first class is Spell-Casting 101”
“Okay, so I’ll see you in Herbology”
“Sure”
They left the dorm simultaneously and Helle locked the door behind her. As they stepped into the sunlight they both drew a breath of fresh air. Slowly they stepped into the auditoriums they were assigned too. As Jane looked at her brother, she could see that his back was towards the class. Slowly and silently, she walked towards her chair. As she sat down, she could feel the peace in her heart from knowing that her brother was there and now she will never be alone. Suddenly her brother turned around and looked directly at her,
“Jane, we need to speak after class. There’s something I want to ask you”
“Sure”
The class began to fill up and as the first lecture begin she started to wonder what all this was about. Liam looked at the students and told them about a poem that captivated him and with that he read it to them. He could see that it invoked the same emotions in the students
“Okay, class. We just read this extraordinary poem and I want to ask one or two of you to tell me what you thought about it”
Suddenly one person raised his hand and said,
“Sir, this poem suggested that somehow the poet endured a lot of pain over centuries”
“It is just what I thought” he said
The bell rang before he could give them their new assignments. Liam saw Jane sitting at her desk waiting for him to start speaking,
“Jane, I know that it’s not my business to know this, but I had a phone call last night and the Oracle told me a little bit more about your prophecy”
Jane looked at her brother with wide eyes and asked,
“What did she tell you?”
“First of all I want to ask you if you are a virgin”
Jane was rather shocked at the straightforwardness of the question, but still she decided to answer it,
“Yes, I am”
Liam’s face turned pale, but he didn’t show it to Jane then he said,
“Well, then the prophecy will be fulfilled and it better be done before you turn a certain age”
“What are you talking about?”
Liam told her about the Prophecy and what the implication it could have if it is to be fulfilled. He then told her that she might loose her humanity is she decided to do it. She looked at her brother and a silent tear ran down her face and then said,
“Oh well. If it has to happen then it will happen. I somehow always knew that my life would be a short one”
“How old are you?”
“I will be turning 19 on June the second”
“Wow, then the time is running out”
Jane looked at him and shrugged, she didn’t know what to tell him. All she could think of was the fact that her life was running past her and now the prophecy was about to ruin her life. She left the classroom in a daze and as she did, Liam looked at him sister and wondered if she will ever forgive the Fates for dealing her this hand. He saw how another class began to fill the room and tried to forget the ordeal.
Helle saw Jane walking towards the Herbology class and could see that it wasn’t the same cheerful girl that left their dorm that morning. She walked towards Jane and asked,
“What’s wrong, Jane?”
Jane looked at her friend and told her about the conversation she had with Liam and that her life was depending on a prophecy that she hoped were not written, but now that it was, she was doomed. Helle could see the pain in the young shape-shifter’s eyes and said with a concerned voice,
“If you have to loose your humanity. Who are you going to ask to sire you?”
“There’s just one person I trust with this and that is Ash” Jane replied
“Are you sure that he will do it?”
“Well, we don’t have any choice do we?”
“I guess not”
they stepped into the class and saw that the lesson was about to begin. With that, they tried to forget all about the conversation.
Liam walked back to his room as the last student left the class. As he stepped into the room, he saw the answering machine’s light blinking,
“Liam, if you hear this message heed my word. You better get to Ireland as soon as possible and bring your sister with you. There’s something that she needs to see”
Liam switched the machine off and passed the room, what was happening to the world now? He can’t loose his sister now that he found her again. He picked the phone up and dialed the girls’ room; he hoped that someone was there to answer it. Unfortunately he got the answering machine,
“Sorry, but if you want to speak to Helle or Jane. We are not here, please leave a short message to the one you want to speak to and she’ll try to reply as soon as possible”
“Jane, it is Liam here. Please if you hear this message I need to speak to you as possible. It’s an emergency”
Liam placed the phone back on the receiver and walked into the study. There in the study he leafed through an old photo album. There was one oil painting of him and his sister when they were still happy.
tbc
Helle could see that something was troubling Jane and pulled her out of the trance. As she looked closer she saw the tears in Jane’s eyes.
“What happened?” she asked
Jane looked at Liam and with a trembling voice she said,
“Liam I am sorry for what happened. I didn’t know that he would kill me”
Liam looked at her and saw the recognition in her eyes. He came towards her and placed his arms around her, then he replied,
“Jane, I knew from the start that you were my sister, from the time I saw that birthmark on your neck”
Helle was surprised to see the two embrace, she knew that they were family. She then walked up to them and said,
“I think it is time we return to the campus. If we stay here they might send a search party for us”
“I agree” she heard Ash say
Jane looked at Helle and with a soft whisper she replied,
“Thank you”
Helle smiled and said that it was no problem, with that she took the two books from the table. As they walked to the car Jane looked at Liam and said,
“I did tell you about the technology and you told me that it was a dream” she laughed
It was the first time they’d heard her laugh in days. Liam looked at her and smiled
“Yes, I’m sorry for doubting you, but I didn’t want to get your hopes up, that’s why I protected you so much”
“I think it is time I call my parents and tell them that I found my true identity. It’s just I don’t know if they would accept me now”
“Why?” they asked her
she sat down for a moment and told them that she never told her parents about some of her powers and if they found out that she had contact with a vampire and a witch they would withdraw her from the school and she doesn’t need that. Her life has just begun and to leave it now was unacceptable to her. Her three companions looked at her and said in unison.
“We will all be there for you”
“Thank you” she replied softly.
With that they drove back to the campus grounds, it was already getting lighter and the storm was subsiding. They decided to call it a day and went their separate ways. Liam went to his office and tried to figure out all the things that had happened to him in the past few hours. He’d found his sister and now he was linked to the three students more than what he wanted to be. As he looked at the papers on his desk he sighed, and became aware that his class was getting popular and it is hard to think that a class he had taught for about three years and this year is going to be more surprising to him. At the moment he decided to quit reading for a while, if he revised the work now he would be better prepared. With that he took his car keys and walked to his car. It is time to retire for the day. Tomorrow will be a new day to find all the answers he wanted.
The three students walked back towards the girls’ dormitory each one with their own thoughts. Helle was thinking about the powerful spell she invoked this past 48 hours. She never knew that she could be that powerful, now she could look at herself with new eyes. Jane was thinking about the trip she embarked, she finally found someone who cares from her. If only she could tell her parents that they don’t have to worry about. As the two girls thought about the accomplishments they had, Ash thought about the attack that nearly tore them apart. He began to feel remorse for something he could have controlled. He liked the girls, but most of all he was beginning to fall in love with the young witch. Something that was strange and rare for a vampire to do is to fall in love. He looked at Helle as she opened the room and saw it is time to return to his own room.
“Um, Helle. I think that we should say good-night and wait for tomorrow to analyze this situation”
“Okay, tomorrow it is” with that Ash left.
Jane went to bed and fell onto it completely exhausted. She closed her eyes and started to relive the past, but this time she had a more emotional connection with it than what she had in the cabin. It was then that Helle walked up to her and asked,
“What is wrong?”
“I didn’t want to tell Liam with, but I felt as though I failed him even though I am his sister”
Helle looked at her and replied
“He would never think that of you”
“That is what you think, but I saw the pain in his eyes when I died 300 years ago. I know that I’ve failed”
“What will your parents say if they found out about the past life?”
“I…I’m not sure, but I think that they will hate me for that”
They sat in darkness trying to get the puzzle’s pieces together. As they there Jane looked at Helle with new eyes,
“Helle, I would liked to thank you for what you did in the past few days. I know that you didn’t expect this neither did I, but I am glad it did”
“Don’t worry about it Jane. I understand the anxiety you went through. A few years ago when I learned about my powers I was in shock too. I just decided to accept it”.
Suddenly it became silent again as the two friends fell into a dreamless slumber. Jane tried to figure out what had happened, but in the end she decided to let it slide. Helle on the other hand couldn’t find a shred of order in the chaos in her mind; it was as if the spell took more of her powers as what she thought it did.
During the night Jane woke up in a cold sweat, something bothered her. She didn’t want to wake Helle so she decided to take a walk in the cool night air. She didn’t know the campus well, but as she sat near the statue they met the day before she saw a cluster of students getting ready to go out. She knew that they were vampires, because no one in their right mind will be out this time of the night. Well, maybe she wasn’t in her right mind, but it was all due to that ordeal she went through. As she sat there on the bench she saw a figure coming towards her. She stood up and tried to focus her eyes.
“Hey Jane. What are you doing here this time of night?”
She recognized the voice and knew that it was Ash standing before her,
“Well, I couldn’t sleep so I decided to take a walk the park”
“You know that you are in danger. So I think in the time being you mustn’t be alone at all”
Jane could see the concern for her in his eyes and then she replied,
“I know, but I feel like I’m being suffocated by all this that happened. That is why I am here”
“Oh, I think you must let me escort you back to your room. Just to be on the safe side”
“Sure” with that they both left the park and walked back to the dorm.
When Helle woke up during the middle of the night, she felt alone. She walked towards Jane’s bed and when she saw it empty she began to panic, what could have happened? She didn’t know that she could ever feel this way, but she knew that Jane was meant to be in her protection. She was about to walk out of their room, when she saw Ash and Jane walk up the corridor towards the room
“Hey, where have you been? I’ve been worried” she asked
Jane went to her desk and sat down, then she looked up and said,
“Well, I couldn’t sleep so I went for a walk. I also feel that I need to call my parents and tell them what happened”
“Are you sure that you want to do that?” Ash asked
“I don’t know, but I know that if I don’t tell them now they will find out sooner or later. And I prefer that they find out sooner than later”
Helle could see the urgency in Jane’s eyes, then she said,
“Now that we’ve found those two books, do you think your parents would know what your destiny might be?”
“Um, I don’t know. I could ask them”
Jane stood up and took her cell-phone and dialed their number.
SAN FRANSISCO
Elaine Peters was about to lock up when the phone rang; she walked with a puzzled expression on her face to the phone and picked the receiver up.
“Peters residence. Elaine speaking”
“Hello mom”
“Hello Jane, how are you doing?”
“Fine. The reason I called is I want to ask you something”
“What?”
Jane told her mother about her two friends and the classes she’s taking, but still she couldn’t tell her about the power she lost and then regained, or the fact that she met her brother who had been kept from her mother. Then she asked about the prophecy and what they knew about it. Her mother was astounded when she heard that, but she told Jane that they never heard much about the prophecy. For a while there was silence and then Jane said that she wouldn’t be going home for Thanksgiving. Her mother was rather disappointed by that, but she told her that she understood.
“Jane, I want you to be careful”
“Mom, I understand and you don’t have to worry. I’ll be careful”
As the phone went dead Elaine walked to the master bedroom and closed the door,
“Who was that on the phone?” James asked his wife
“It was our daughter”
“And?”
Elaine told her husband what Jane told her and that she is going to stay at the university over the holidays.
“I hope she knows what she is doing.”
“Me too”
With that, they went to sleep, hoping that Jane doesn’t do something foolish.
In the park near the Peter’s Mansion one of the vampires were trying to get a new victim of the night, when suddenly an alarm went off in his head. It was as if something new was going to occur soon. Suddenly he saw one of his friends walk up to him and as they stood next to each other the one asked,
“Have you heard from Ash?”
“No, why?” he asked
“Well, it looks like he made contact with a witch and a Shape-Shifter”
“Shape-Shifter? I thought that there wasn’t any of them left”
“Apparently there is one left and it is the one that is featured in the Prophecy”
“So the waiting is finally over?”
“Yes, it looks like it. If you hear from Ash again you have to tell him that he must protect her with his *life* and let no harm come to her. She is very important and if her enemy gets to her then all is lost”
“Sure”
The two friends said good-bye and went their separate ways, so much has taken place this past few weeks that it was like they were in an episode of *The X-Files* and now they had to learn the cold hard fact that their lives would either be saved or destroyed. Suddenly Jack got a feeling that something was wrong with Ash. From the first day he became a vampire he was linked to Ash. It was as if they were psychic twins and Jack had a feeling that Ash was beginning to loose his grip on his hunger. He felt the same way a few days prior, but when he contacted Ash his friend told him that all was fine, but now things were different. Ash’s roommate who helped him the previous time was nowhere to be found. He decided to call Ash and asked him what is going on. He went to the phone and dialed the number to the dorm Ash was living in, but for a few minutes there was no answer. All of the sudden a voice came from the other side,
“Ash speaking. How may I help?”
“Ash, it is Jack here”
“Hey Jack. How are you doing?”
“Fine, I just want to know if you are okay?”
“Yes. I just don’t know what is happening to me. Three days ago I was fine, but now I feel like I need to feed more”
“Do you have a plan on how to control it now that your roommate is missing?” Jack wanted to know.
There was silence for a while then suddenly Ash said,
“Well, there is something, but I will tell you more later. Talk to you later”
The phone went dead before Jack could tell Ash that he needed to protect Jane with all his life.
NEW SALEM UNIVESITY
Ash walked out of his dorm and walked towards the girl’s room. He hoped that Jane would hold up to the promise she gave him. Other words he didn’t know what he would do to provide nourishment to himself. For a while he just stood at the doorway hesitant on knocking. He raised his hand to the door and was about to know when the door opened. There before his eyes stood Jane, it was as if she knew why he was there,
“Come on in, Ash. I was expecting you”
He stepped into the room and saw Helle there too; he nodded to her and then looked at Jane again. For a while he communicated with her via telepathy,
“Jane, do you remember the proposition you gave me?”
“Yes, I do and just want to assure you that it is okay. I promised you that you can have some of my blood an I will not go against my own word”
“Thank you, you don’t know how much this means to me”
“No problem”
Ash walked towards Jane and nudged her towards her bed, the only way for him to assure a steady blood flow was when the person was willing and lying on a bed. For months he had to survive on blood that was in the blood bank, it wasn’t the same thing than to get a fresh supply of hemoglobin from a living person, and that is just what he was about to receive. Slowly Jane placed her head on her pillow and waited for Ash. Ash bared his teeth and placed them on the vein on Jane’s neck. With a rapid movement, he sank them into her and began to suck. He could feel Jane’s heart pump against his chest and he was tempted to kill her, but then he remembered his own promise. He stopped and looked at her motionless body. For one thing, he wanted to set her at ease that everything was fine and that he will be there for her whenever she wants help. Jane’s eyes flickered open and she looked at her two friends. She was still weak from the lack of blood, but she was still lucid enough to know that Ash would never harm her. She was beginning to trust him with everything she has. If she didn’t trust him enough she would never allow him to take some of her blood. She stood up and walked over to the window. Suddenly she looked at her two friends and said,
“I think the person who followed us the day before is standing across the street”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, I am. What is it they want from me?”
“Let’s ask” Helle said
As she looked outside the window again, she saw that the person is gone; Jane closed the window drapes and said to them,
“It’s not necessary anymore. The stranger is gone”
“We haven’t seen the last of him/her”
Ash stood next to Jane and said,
“I better get back to my dorm room otherwise they are going to place an APB on me and I don’t want that”
“Okay, but we will see you tomorrow, won’t we?”
“Sure, but there is still one thing I want you to remember and that is don’t trust anyone”
“I know that,” Jane replied, then she turned her back on them and whispered,
“I wonder what kind of destiny I am supposed to have?”
“Maybe your brother could tell us more” Helle replied,
Suddenly Jane’s face turned pale when her telepathic power started to manifest itself. She looked at Helle and said,
“Helle, what kind of life will I have with this new power of mine?”
“Helle looked at Jane and said,
“You don’t have to worry one bit. We will be there to help you whenever you need help”
Helle walked over to Jane when she saw the girl was panicking about what happened to her. She slowly placed her hand on Jane’s shoulder and a calming energy went from her to Jane and Jane was urged to sit down. As Jane sat down Helle asked her if she ever had problems with her other powers. For a moment there was silence then Jane spoke in a soft voice,
“Well, this is the first time that this happened, but now that this happened I feet it will happen more”
“You can be sure about that. Your power just started to manifest itself and this is just the beginning of something more powerful”
Suddenly they saw the darkness in the room and knew that it was getting late. For some time they just sat there not saying a word, but Jane felt uneasy. She stood up and said to Helle,
“I hate it when I’m so helpless. Did you ever have thins kind of problem?”
“Once” Helle replied
“When?”
Helle too stood up and said,
“A few years ago I thought that my life was normal, but when I found out that I am a witch I knew that my life was just beginning. I performed my first spell, but it was a spell that I wasn’t suppose to have known about. When it did happen, I knocked the power out for a block. I was shocked and when my parents found that out they decided to keep a closer eye on me. That is why I am here and nowhere else. I wonder what would happen if they found out that we met?”
“Why’s that?”
Helle walked over to the lamp and switched it on, then she turned around and said,
“The day when I arrived here they told me that in this semester things would occur that I didn’t expect”
“And? Did they tell you, that you would meet me”
“Yeah, I know that it’s farfetched, but they did tell me about a shape-sifter I would meet”
Jane turned her head towards the window where she could see the small dots of stars. Then suddenly a feeling of peace washed over her and she knew that she had friends that would stand by her. She also knew that if they needed her help she wouldn’t hesitate to help them. For nine years she had the fear of being exposed and now that it occurred she wasn’t that afraid.
LIAM’S ROOM
The lights were dimmed as Liam sat in his chair, he was still in tune to the three students and it was as if Jane’s emotions were louder than the other two. Maybe it has to do with the fact that Jane was his sister, but he never had that kind of problem with Cassandra. He knew that she was powerful and that she could do anything she wanted to do, but Jane on the other hand was born in the Twentieth Century and it was as if that Century was a meta-physical century. He remembered the day when he heard about the prophecy; he was in Ireland. He tried to keep his sister from finding out about it, but Cassandra was smart enough to read about it on her own and it provided an excuse for her to go to the library. If only he could have that day over again, then he could have stopped Brad from killing her. Now it is too late to dwell on the past, the only thing to do now is to move forward towards the future. He walked towards the phone and dialed the dorm where he knew the group would be, he skipped through Jane’s records. It said that she was a troubled teen. He sat down and heard a voice on the other side,
“Hello, Helle here”
“Helle, Liam here. I just want to ask if everything is alight”
“Oh, hello there. Everything is fine. We are all here in the dorm”
They talked for a while about what to do with the fact that the Dean could have found out where Jane was. Then Helle said,
“I think it is time we meet again. There is something you should know about”
“What?” Liam asked
Helle told him that he should meet them at the usual place, which meant the Statue of the Three Muses. Therefore, with that Liam left the sanctuary of his apartment. As he walked to the designated area he tried to figure out what all this was about, but he couldn’t pinpoint the reason.
The girls were still in their dorm room with Ash and Helle looked at the two and said that she made an appointment for Liam to see them again and maybe he should find out about the pact they made with each other. She knew that it was a dangerous pact to make, but she also knew that it was something that had to be done. She locked their door and they walked to the Statue and when they saw Liam was already there waiting for them. As they walked closer to him, he could see that it was something of the utmost importance. He looked at Jane and asked,
“What’s wrong?”
“I think that you better sit down for this”
He sat down and waited for the explanation to start,
“I told you about the problems I had with my powers and that Ash nearly attacked me. Well, luckily he didn’t, but we made a pact”
Jane went silent for a while waiting for his reply.
“What kind of pact did you make?” he asked, petrified of what he might hear.
She sat next to her brother and told him about the agreement she and Ash made that if he ever needed any blood that he could have some of hers, but he must never withdraw more than what is needed for that time period. Liam looked at her with astonishment and said,
“You were always this helpful. Even when the agreement was to let yourself be killed than to let some maniac take your powers. That’s why your power is being hunted”
Jane looked at him then replied,
“I was afraid that you wouldn’t understand what I was up against. I am glad that I found you”
“You know, if I found you and you found me. Then you can be for certain that anybody could find you”
“I know that, but I want to say that it was my intention. I want to be found so that I can confront my past”
“Are you sure about that?”
She told him that she was never so sure than what she was now. She looked again at her friends and said,
“I think that I should tell the Dean that I need an audience with him. Maybe he could tell me if there is something I should know about my past”
Liam looked at Jane and saw that she wasn’t playing when she said that she needed to find out more about her past. He wanted to tell her more, but it wasn’t the right time to reveal more to her than what she needed to know. There are a few details that weren’t revealed to her in that vision, but he knew that if she didn’t remember that then it was a good thing to keep quiet for the time being. He turned towards Helle and said,
“Keep me posted on the development of the quest. I must return to my room, there are still two or three unfinished papers I need to grade”
Jane looked at her brother and said,
“Oh, I forgot…” with that she handed the lit paper to him,
“No one needs to know that I handed my paper in late”
“Liam smiled and said,
“Even though you were the bright one…you were always late with everything”
He took the paper and left them.
As Liam walked to his room, he looked at the sky as the stars shone. For most of the time he knew when the next period would be when he was to go to Ireland, but he fought the urge to go. It was because now that he found Cassandra. He knew that she was to see her past too, but what would it reveal to her? He decided to contact the Oracle he knew that lived in Ireland and tell her about the discovery he made. As he entered the room he walked straight to the phone and dialed the number,
“Hello” he heard from the other side
“Hello Serena. It’s Liam here”
“Hello Liam. Why are you contacting me now? You know that we were suppose to meet next week”
“Yes, I know, but something happened that needs your expertise now”
“Well, what is it?”
He told her about the meeting he had with the Dean of the university and that he is part of the faculty. Then he told her about the meeting with Jane and that Jane was his sister. Then he asked,
“Would it be wise if she comes with me to Ireland to confront her past?”
“At the moment I think it is not wise to do, she needs to adjust to the fact that she might be the one in the Prophecy”
“What do you know about the prophecy?” he wanted to know
“Well, not much. Did she hear the verse?”
“Yes”
“That verse is part of a two part prophecy. One is that she must give herself up and the other part is that she must help the vampire colonies to live in peace with mortals”
“Is that all?” he asked
“It won’t be that easy. She must become a vampire herself and with that, the entire prophecy will be successful”
Liam was rather disturbed when he heard about the extent of the prophecy,
“Would be it possible to take her to Ireland and tell her there what she must do?”
“Yes, it is possible, but you must make it soon, because time is short. The prophecy must complete before the Shape-Shifter turns a certain age. That is not all, you must ask her if she’s virgin”
“What…why must I ask her that?”
“Well, it is the only way to be sure if she’s the one in the prophecy”
“Okay, I’ll ask her after class tomorrow”
With that, he placed the receiver back on the phone and took Jane’s paper. He remembered that he asked the class to compose their own poem and that they mustn’t think of what they must write. It must come from the heart and soul. He looked at the poem and suddenly he could see the pain it was written with
*THE PATH OF THE FUTURE*
You looked as if you left your body,
Even trying to say you are sorry
Then couldn’t even see the stars
Trying to find the enigma of who you are
The path of the future is fixed
But you thought that you were jinxed
Bombs explode all around the Earth
Destroying everything that was worth
Where is your heart?
You have decided to see the stars
But your own planet must carry the scars
Please try to understand
You have the power in your hands
You thought that you had everything done
But what if you share as one?
Raining bombs and confusion is what you saw
The only thing you could do what fight in wars
So the path of the future is fixed
Never mind the tears you shed
Billion years into it…you don’t know where you are
When you call the future a dream
That is just what it would be.
It was then that Liam could see the tears it was written with. He stood up and walked to his study. What was he going to do? If he lost Jane or Cassandra now it would be forever. He decided to keep the poem and maybe they could discuss it in class that morning. He decided to retire to his room and maybe a good night’s sleep would do him good. With that he closed the file and walked into his room
Jane sat on her bed and looked at Helle, she suddenly became cold,
“Helle, I fear that there is more to the prophecy as what we know about”
“What do you mean?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her that she felt that the prophecy had another twist in it and that she doesn’t understand what it could be. Helle looked at Jane and said that it wasn’t time to figure out what it might be. The only way for her to find out what it really was, was to wait until morning. That night Jane slept more peaceful than she did the past few days. When she finally woke up it was light and the sun was shining through her window.
“Good morning Jane” she heard Helle say
“Good morning to you too” she replied with a smile on her face
“Well, well, it’s good to see you smile. What is going on with you?”
“Helle, I can’t explain it, but last night was the first night I slept without any nightmares”
“We better get dressed otherwise we will be late for class. Oh, by the way, what’s your first class?”
Jane took her schedule and read
“It looks like the first class I will have is English Lit”
“So you are going to see your brother first thing in the morning”
“Yes, what is your schedule like?”
Helle did the same and took her schedule out her knapsack and said,
“My first class is Spell-Casting 101”
“Okay, so I’ll see you in Herbology”
“Sure”
They left the dorm simultaneously and Helle locked the door behind her. As they stepped into the sunlight they both drew a breath of fresh air. Slowly they stepped into the auditoriums they were assigned too. As Jane looked at her brother, she could see that his back was towards the class. Slowly and silently, she walked towards her chair. As she sat down, she could feel the peace in her heart from knowing that her brother was there and now she will never be alone. Suddenly her brother turned around and looked directly at her,
“Jane, we need to speak after class. There’s something I want to ask you”
“Sure”
The class began to fill up and as the first lecture begin she started to wonder what all this was about. Liam looked at the students and told them about a poem that captivated him and with that he read it to them. He could see that it invoked the same emotions in the students
“Okay, class. We just read this extraordinary poem and I want to ask one or two of you to tell me what you thought about it”
Suddenly one person raised his hand and said,
“Sir, this poem suggested that somehow the poet endured a lot of pain over centuries”
“It is just what I thought” he said
The bell rang before he could give them their new assignments. Liam saw Jane sitting at her desk waiting for him to start speaking,
“Jane, I know that it’s not my business to know this, but I had a phone call last night and the Oracle told me a little bit more about your prophecy”
Jane looked at her brother with wide eyes and asked,
“What did she tell you?”
“First of all I want to ask you if you are a virgin”
Jane was rather shocked at the straightforwardness of the question, but still she decided to answer it,
“Yes, I am”
Liam’s face turned pale, but he didn’t show it to Jane then he said,
“Well, then the prophecy will be fulfilled and it better be done before you turn a certain age”
“What are you talking about?”
Liam told her about the Prophecy and what the implication it could have if it is to be fulfilled. He then told her that she might loose her humanity is she decided to do it. She looked at her brother and a silent tear ran down her face and then said,
“Oh well. If it has to happen then it will happen. I somehow always knew that my life would be a short one”
“How old are you?”
“I will be turning 19 on June the second”
“Wow, then the time is running out”
Jane looked at him and shrugged, she didn’t know what to tell him. All she could think of was the fact that her life was running past her and now the prophecy was about to ruin her life. She left the classroom in a daze and as she did, Liam looked at him sister and wondered if she will ever forgive the Fates for dealing her this hand. He saw how another class began to fill the room and tried to forget the ordeal.
Helle saw Jane walking towards the Herbology class and could see that it wasn’t the same cheerful girl that left their dorm that morning. She walked towards Jane and asked,
“What’s wrong, Jane?”
Jane looked at her friend and told her about the conversation she had with Liam and that her life was depending on a prophecy that she hoped were not written, but now that it was, she was doomed. Helle could see the pain in the young shape-shifter’s eyes and said with a concerned voice,
“If you have to loose your humanity. Who are you going to ask to sire you?”
“There’s just one person I trust with this and that is Ash” Jane replied
“Are you sure that he will do it?”
“Well, we don’t have any choice do we?”
“I guess not”
they stepped into the class and saw that the lesson was about to begin. With that, they tried to forget all about the conversation.
Liam walked back to his room as the last student left the class. As he stepped into the room, he saw the answering machine’s light blinking,
“Liam, if you hear this message heed my word. You better get to Ireland as soon as possible and bring your sister with you. There’s something that she needs to see”
Liam switched the machine off and passed the room, what was happening to the world now? He can’t loose his sister now that he found her again. He picked the phone up and dialed the girls’ room; he hoped that someone was there to answer it. Unfortunately he got the answering machine,
“Sorry, but if you want to speak to Helle or Jane. We are not here, please leave a short message to the one you want to speak to and she’ll try to reply as soon as possible”
“Jane, it is Liam here. Please if you hear this message I need to speak to you as possible. It’s an emergency”
Liam placed the phone back on the receiver and walked into the study. There in the study he leafed through an old photo album. There was one oil painting of him and his sister when they were still happy.
tbc
Rebels Rulz
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
Great part! :D I like the poem, The Path Of The Future. That was one you wrote, wasn't it?
These parts sounds prophetic...
Gerry
These parts sounds prophetic...
And...The path of the future is fixed
But you thought that you were jinxed
Bombs explode all around the Earth
Destroying everything that was worth
Where is your heart?
You have decided to see the stars
But your own planet must carry the scars
Please try to understand
You have the power in your hands
So the path of the future is fixed
Never mind the tears you shed
Billion years into it…you don’t know where you are
When you call the future a dream
That is just what it would be.
Gerry
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
Chapter 4
Thank you for the great review. Here is chapter 4
~*~
HERBOLOGY
Helle and Jane stepped into the class and saw Ash sitting in the back row; they walked to the two nearest chairs and sat down. For a while nothing happened because Jane didn’t know how Ash would react to this Prophecy she had to deal with. Yes, he might have known about the first part, but would he be willing to sire her? That was the big question. She took a note pad out of her knapsack and wrote a small note to him. As she passes the note to him she could see that he was surprised to have heard from her. This is what she wrote on the note.
Ash
We need to speak. It’s urgent
Jane
Ash took his pen and replied
Okay
The professor walked into the classroom and wrote the word Digitalis on the chalkboard,
“This herb which comes from the digitalis plant is extremely dangerous…”
The classroom, chalkboard and all the students seemed to become transparent and fade in front of Jane’s eyes. The professor’s voice became distant as another world, an older world opened up in front of her.
She was in an ancient village tending to a semiconscious boy. Her hand was on his heart and she felt it beating slowly, muscles started to spasm. Slowly as the high priest said,
“Someone has poisoned him with the Digitalis herb… he will be dead soon…” he took her outside and took a small leave out of his medicine bag,
“This one?” he asked her, holding the leafy green plant
She nodded and waited for a reply,
“Unfortunately there is no known cure for it” he replied before he took another leaf and said,
“This one is Poison Oak”…
After a few minutes, the village faded and the classroom reappeared.
“Can anyone explain Belladonna to me?” he asked
Jane raised her hand,
“Yes, Jane”
“Well, sir. Belladonna means beautiful lady. It was called that because women used to think it made them look more attractive if their pupils appeared larger so they used to extract the Belladonna Alkaloid from the Belladonna plant and placed it inside their eyes. Of course they would be blurry, but at least they thought it made them pretty”
“And what else did people use it for?” he asked, trying to mask his amazement at the depth of Jane’s knowledge,
“Poison, Sir” she replied
The professor looked at the petite girl with the innocent eyes, he could see that there was more to this student that even she was aware of. He turned to the rest of the class and said,
“This is the first time in years that I found a student that could identify a herb this soon. Jane as soon as the session is over I request an audience with you”
“Sure Sir” she replied
She sat back down and returned towards her notes. Ash was amazed too by the knowledge that Jane had. The hour went by so fast and soon Jane was standing in front of the professor,
“What do you want to talk to me about?”
“Jane, I want to know where you got your knowledge about the herbs”
“Sir, I can’t lie to you. I had a few encounters with the past and I know that I was some kind of healer in one of my past lives. That is why I knew about all those herbs”
“I’m impressed. I never knew that you had a past life. Who were you?”
“I don’t know much, but I do know my name. My name was Cassandra”
“Cassandra?”
“Yes”
Suddenly the bell rang and Jane looked at her wrist, she could see that it was time for her next class.
“I think it is time for me to go to my next class”
“Sure. I’ll see you in the next session”
As Jane left the class, the professor looked at her and had a familiar feeling. It was as if he knew Jane/Cassandra too. He walked to one of the more experienced witches on the faculty, even though she is still young she knew more about the myths and legends in the ancient world. He softly knocked on her door and stepped in,
“Are you busy or something?”
“No, what can I do for you?”
“Well, I have a student in my class that is quite knowledgeable. We had a discussion about herbs and her knowledge is far beyond any of those I ever taught. I asked her a few questions and…” with that he told her what happened in the short span of time. The witch looked astonished at her friend and said,
“It is what I feared it would be”
“What?”
She told him that for years now her coven and even the vampire colonies have been preparing for a girl in a prophecy and now that time is nearly here it might be that this girl might be the one they were preparing for.
“I’ll keep my eyes open and I will inform you if anything new happens” the professor told her.
With that he left, it was then that he saw Jane standing next to a known vampire. It was at that moment that he knew Jane was the one they have been waiting for. He was one of the oldest members of the vampire colony, even though he can disguise himself so that no one knows his true identity. He knew Ash and if Jane was talking to him and not being afraid then it meant that she might be the chosen one. He has to prepare his family for what is to come. He walked to his class and closed the door.
Jane saw Ash waiting for her and she said,
“Sorry, but the professor wanted to speak to me”
“Sure, what did you want to tell me?” he wanted to know
“Um, Ash. I don’t know how to tell you this, but we know just part of the Prophecy”
“There’s more to this than we know about?” Ash asked her
“Yes, Liam told me that it has to do with the fact that with my status as a Shape-Shifter and the fact that I’m still a virgin it meant that my destiny is to unite all the tribes of the vampires and unite them with the mortals”
“Wow, I didn’t know it could have been this important”
“There is just small one adjustment to the whole story”
“What could that be?” Ash wanted to know
Jane sat on one of the desks and said,
“I…I have to give my mortal life up to fulfill the prophecy”
“What!” he exclaimed in shock
She nodded her head and told him that it was part of the prophecy and there is no way for her to escape from that. She wiped a tear from her eye and said,
“I just have to see my brother and ask him what I must do now”
With that they decided to take a short break from any work, luckily there was no assignments to be handed in the next day. So they could rest for the day, the girls told Ash that they would meet that evening and talk about the plans for the holidays. Thanksgiving is coming up and they need to settle the whole holiday. Jane took a deep breath before she took the phone off its receiver and dialed her parents’ number. As she waited for someone to answer it, she could feel the anxiety building in her heart.
“Hello, Elaine here”
“Hi, mom.”
“Hello Jane. What a surprise to hear from you”
“Mom, I just want to say that I am going to stay at the campus I might go to Ireland to study old legends”
“So you won’t be coming home for the holidays?”
“No, but I will be back before Christmas”
They said their goodbyes and Jane placed the receiver back on the phone. She walked to the office where she knew Liam was sitting and as she walked into the room, she could see that he was in deep thought,
“Am I bothering you?”
“No, I was just on my way to see you”
“Well, I’ve been thinking a lot and I decided to investigate that prophecy a little bit more”
“How?”
“You told me that we lived in Ireland, well then I must go there and study my origin a little bit more”
“What a coincidence I was just on my way to tell you that I spoke to one of my friends in Ireland and she told me that we both need to go to Ireland, because there is something that you need to see”
“When are we leaving?” Jane wanted to know
For a while, there was silence then Liam said,
“I booked the flight for first thing the morning”
“I just have to tell my friends that I will be gone for a while”
She left the room and as she stepped into the corridor, she saw the Dean looking at her. She tried hard not to show him that she recognized him, but it was getting harder and harder to do. Brad could see the young woman leaving Liam’s office and he knew what it was all about; he looked at her and could see the recognition in her eyes. So the wheel of fate has been activated. It was too late for him to talk to the student and try to get her to his side. Now he just has to wait and see what see remembered.
Jane walked into the sunlight and stood still for a while thinking about all the things she was giving up. Suddenly she saw Helle walking up to her and she tried to keep her composure.
“Hello Jane. What are you doing here?”
“Well, I just heard that I am going to Ireland tomorrow and that I might not be coming back”
“What are you talking about?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her that Liam had a phone call from someone in Ireland and that person told him that it was imperative that she goes with him. Helle looked at her friend and asked,
“Why is that you might not come back?”
“I don’t know, I just have that feeling”
“Did you call your parents?”
“Yes, I did. I told them that I wouldn’t be going home for Thanksgiving. I know that I lied when I told them that I will be home for Christmas, but what else could I tell them?”
Helle stood there with so much conflict in her heart, but she knew what she must do. She looked at Jane and said,
“When you get back…and I believe that you will be coming back. I want you to come to my house for Thanksgiving. We live about an hour from the campus”
“Thank you, Helle. You don’t know how much your friendship means to me” with that the two friends said good-bye.
Jane walked to Liam’s apartment with a heavy heart, for a while she always thought that her life was normal, but now she knew that it was a lie. Her parents kept some important things from her and now her past is here to haunt her. She knocked on her brother’s door and waited for him to answer the door.
“Jane, I’m glad that you could make it. I was beginning to wonder”
“You know that I would never go against my promise and I promised that I would come, didn’t I?”
“Yes, you did. Won’t you come in?”
Jane walked into the apartment and saw the travel bags on the floor. She knew that she had to pack too, but what to pack that was the big question. She looked with a question at Liam and asked,
“What must I pack for this trip?”
Liam looked at his sister and said,
“Pack some warm clothes and the most important items, those books “
“Why must I take those books?” she wanted to know.
“I told the Oracle that you got one of the books, but I think that you must take the other one too. That is why I had to ask you if you were a virgin”
“Oh,”
She said good-bye and left the apartment to pack her own travel bags. When she opened the door, she saw Ash and Helle already waiting for her. With a puzzled expression on her face, she stepped into the dorm. She placed her knapsack on the floor and asked,
“Hey, what are you guys doing here?”
“Jane we want to know if you are serious of going to Ireland with our professor?”
“I don’t know if I am ready, but I feel that it is the only way for me to understand what my life was like and to reconnect with my life there”
Ash looked at Jane and could see that she was serious about what she was going to do. He turned towards Helle, then back to Jane and said,
“If you ever need my help for anything. You know that you can always count on me to be there for you”
A feeling of relief washed over Jane and then she said,
“Thank you for being there for me this past few days. I will never forget you and for placing your lives on the line for me”
She went to her room, took her suitcase and packed a few things to take with her. She looked with distaste at the two books on her mantle piece and placed them in the case too. She walked out of the room and said to her two friends,
“I’ll see you in a few days. Please try to live a normal life”
“What is so normal about our lives now that we met you?” Helle asked
Maybe our lives was never meant to be normal at all” Jane smiled
A soft knock emanated from the door and Jane walked up to it. As she opened it, she saw Liam standing there,
“Are you ready?”
“As ready as what I will ever be”
She walked to the entrance and took her suitcase, then she looked at her two friends and said,
“I’ll be calling you as soon as we landed in Ireland”
With that, she left with her brother to go to the airport. During the drive, the two were silent. Jane couldn’t think of anything to say, her mind was on the events of the previous days. Her life was about to take another turn and this could be the turn for the worst or for the best. Liam was thinking about Cassandra and that Jane was she. She couldn’t believe that all those years doing research into the old legends and when he found out about the prophecy he decided to investigate it. He saw an advertisement for a vacancy as an English Literary professor in the university in New Salem. He decided to apply to the vacancy and see if he could locate Cassandra and that is just what he did.
Jane looked out of the airplane as the plane left the runway, it was getting dark and she could see the lights of the town go on. She was still thinking about all that happened to her in the past few days. The ordeal she had with the loosing of her power, the finding of her brother and now that she had to loose her mortality just to help the vampires with their lives. She didn’t want to do it, but she had no choice. She looked over to where her brother sat and saw him with his eyes closed. A worried expression was written on his face and what worried him was what worried her as well. What if everything she wanted to do in this time she had left wasn’t the same saw what was planned for her. As she closed her eyes, a dreamless slumber enveloped her. Suddenly she felt someone tapping on her shoulder,
“Jane, we are here”
She rubbed her eyes and opened it. She saw Liam looking at her with a smile on his face, but it was as if he didn’t want to smile at all. It was a forced smile,
“Where are we going?” she wanted to know
“Well, we are going to the hotel for the time being and then it is off to meet Serena. You will like her” he added
Jane was still in a daze when she climbed out of the plane, but the serenity of the surroundings was flowing through her like tidal waves. She looked up and saw the threat of rain in the air. Liam could see Jane relaxing when they stepped onto the ground. It was as if all the worries were gone and it was a good thing to be happening. As they entered the hotel, everyone in the lobby was looking at them. They were the first strangers that came to this hotel in decades. This was quite a strange scene. One of the guests came up to them and said,
“If you need to get away from your responsibilities you just call this number” he handed a number to Liam and walked away.
Liam could see that everyone was acting as if they saw a ghost, but it couldn’t be, the last time he was here was over ten years ago. Maybe it has something to with the fact that Jane was standing next to him. He turned towards her and said,
“Ignore them”
“Sure, I just want to go to my room and phone my friends and tell them that I’m safe…I actually promised Helle that I will call her”
They signed the register and went upstairs to their separate rooms, before she closed the door Liam turned towards her and said,
“I’ll call you when it is time to see Serena”
“Sure”
With a heavy heart Jane closed the door behind her and slumped onto the bed. She saw the phone next to her bed and picked the receiver up,
“Yes?” she heard from the desk
“ I would like to make a long distance call”
“To where?”
“New Salem America”
“Hold on”
For ten minutes, there was silence when suddenly she heard someone ask whom she wanted to contact. As she gave the operator the number, she had to wait for an additional five more minutes.
“Hello?”
“Helle, is that you?”
“Yes, whom am I speaking to?”
“It’s Jane here. I just want to let you know that we arrived safely in Ireland. I don’t know when I will see the person Liam want me to see”
“Jane, did something happen on your way there?”
“The only thing that happened was that the locals are acting kind of strange”
“Don’t worry. Things will word out for the best”
“I know. There is just one more favor I want to ask you”
“What?”
“Well, I want you to tell Ash that when I agree to fulfill the prophecy I want him to sire me”
“Are you sure that you want to do it?”
“I don’t know, but what can I do?”
“I promise. I also want to know if I could tell my parents about you”
“I don’t mind” with that, they talked on for about an hour about the weather and the different scenery. Suddenly there was a knock on her door and Liam pocked his head into the room,
“You ready?”
“Helle, I have to go. Speak to you soon”
“Sure thing”
The line went dead and Jane stood up from the bed,
“I’m as ready as I ever would be”
At the university Helle placed the phone back on its receiver and looked out of the window. She saw Ash walking towards the dormitory and felt a heavy feeling coming over her. She didn’t want to tell Ash the news, but she had no choice. It is the only way for them to finish what they started. As she waited for him to come to the room, she tried to figure out what to tell him. There is no easy way to do it; all she could do is break the news to him.
“Helle are you there?” she heard him ask
“You can come on in Ash. There is something we need to discuss and it can’t wait”
Ash opened the door and stepped into the room, he could see that Helle was worried about something and if it has something to do with Jane then it has to do with all them.
“What is it?” he asked
Helle told him to sit down while she prepared herself for telling him. She sat down next to him and said,
“I just got a call from Jane telling me that they arrived in Ireland safely, but she also told me that she learned some startling news about the prophecy. It seemed that if she is the one mentioned in the prophecy she wants you to sire her”.
Ash was rather shocked to hear the news that he couldn’t speak for a few minutes. He looked at Helle and said,
“I…I don’t know what to say. I have to speak to the leader of the vampires”
“You know him?” Helle asked
“Actually we go a long way. He was the one who introduced my parents to each other. To tell you the truth, he is my godfather”
Helle was surprised to hear this, but she understood the urgency of the situation. She told him that she wanted to speak to her parents too and maybe their coven. It was a matter for all the clans to work together. They decided to meet their folks that evening and tell them all they know. Jane was a very important person and that was no lie. The day progressed faster than what they hoped it would. Luckily, it was the holiday season so it was no trouble for Ash to return to San Francisco.
As the plan landed at the airport, he decided that it wasn’t time to reminisce on the past. Therefore, he took a cab and went to the manor. As he walked up to the house, he could feel the memories flooding his mind.
“Ash, it is nice to see you” he heard someone behind him
“Hello, Emma. How are you?”
“Well, now that you are here for the holidays things would be fine”
“I’m here on business. Actually, it has to do with all of us. Is he here?”
“Yes. He is. He asked about you a few times and I think it is time that you go inside to see him”
Ash walked with Emma to the living room where most of his friends and family sat. As he stepped into the room, it became dead silent. Suddenly Franco stood up and walked towards Ash,
“It’s good to see you, Ash. I’ve been thinking a lot about you the past few weeks”
“Well, it is good to see you too, but I’m afraid that I’m not on a social visit here”
He sat down and started to talk, he told the leader about his college life. For a while, he didn’t tell them about Jane or Helle. It felt like it wasn’t the right time to do so. As time progressed, Franco could sense that Ash was delaying something. He looked at the young vampire and asked,
“Why are you here?”
“Well, something happened while I was in college this past few months. At first I didn’t know how to perceive it, but I feel that it is time to tell you about it”
With that, he started to reveal Helle and Jane to the group and that he was part of a more serious matter.
“What matter are you referring too?” Franco wanted to know.
Ash sat his glass down and said,
“Well, do you remember that I had a strange experience eight years ago?”
“Vaguely. I think you told me that you had a phrase running through your mind. Is that true?”
“Yes, I don’t believe that I told you what the phrase was. Maybe you know it”
“Well, what is it?”
With that Ash started to repeat the phrase and as he did he could see the surprise written on the group’s face. A strange weight has been lifted from them
“What has happened since that day?”
This time Ash told them about Helle and then about Jane. This news was good news to them,
“Could it be that she was the one?”
“We don’t know. That is why she went to Ireland with her brother. There is more”
“What more could there be?”
This time it was as if Ash didn’t want to reveal the request Jane made, but there was no other choice. He cleared his throat and said,
“My friend Helle told me that Jane called her and asked something quite unusual. It seemed that if she’s the one being mentioned she asked that I sire her”
“Well, that’s an honor. If a Shape-Shifter asked you to sire her then you know she’s the one”
“Why is that?”
“Well, real true blue shape-shifters are unselfish beings. They always thought about the good of mankind and nothing else. I had an experience with a shape-shifter once. I was traveling in Ireland and when I saw her, she told me that someday we would meet again. I think her name was Cassandra, but soon I learned that she died in a rogue operation”
Ash’s eyes went wide when he heard the identity of the Shape-Shifter then he said,
“I think you will meet her soon. The Shape-Shifter I refer to is Jane Peters, but we helped her on a past life regression and in that session we learned that her name was Cassandra and that she died at the hands of her enemy”
“Then she’s the one we are waiting for. I know that, because now that I think about it I think I know that phrase you refer too”
“How do you know it?” Ash asked
Franco told him that since the day he met Cassandra the line of his family had to deal with that prophecy and he always thought that it was a hoax, but now he knows that it was real. Ash turned towards his godfather and said,
“I’ll help her and I’ll protect her with my life if I have to”
Then he stood up and walked towards the door,
“I’ll contact you as soon as I hear some more”
He opened the door and stepped into the night air. He wondered if Helle told her family about Jane and that the rivalry between the clans are nearly over. As he looked inside again he saw someone talking to Franco. It was then that he recognized the person. It is their Herbology professor; it was then that he knew that this man was a vampire too. The only kind that could disguise himself in order not to reveal to anyone that he is a vampire. Only a few knew him.
At the Warren estate things were quite calm. Helle stepped into the lobby, waiting for her parents to come and greet her. She knew that they were having their usual Wednesday Coven Meeting in the living room. Luckily she was at that age that she could attend these meetings,
“Helle, it’s good to see you!” she heard her mother call from the living room,
“Won’t you come into the living room? We all want to hear how your life has been like in college”
“Thank you mom. I’m on my way. I just want to place my suitcase in my room”
“We’ll be waiting for you”
Helle went to her room and took her book out of her suitcase. It is time to tell them about Jane and Ash. She walked down the stairs and walked into the living room where her parents sat with the coven. She walked to her mother and father and kissed them,
“Hello, mom, dad. It’s good to see you”
“We thought that you weren’t coming for the holidays”
“I didn’t think that I would be here too, but something happened while I was on campus”
“What?”
She told them first that she had an encounter with a vampire and that he wasn’t the same vicious type they knew of. At first, she decided not to reveal Jane to them, because she didn’t know how her parents would react to the fact that she tried to help a Shape-Shifter with the recovery of her powers. Her mother looked at her and asked,
“Helle is there something you forgot to mention to us?”
“Mom, I don’t know how you would react to this, but I few weeks ago I had an encounter with a Shape-Shifter, but she wasn’t a half-breed. She was a True Blue Shape-Shifter. We had trouble with her powers. She had a traumatic experience in one of the classes and we tried to help her, but then something else happened" with that she revealed the entire ordeal to her parents, she even revealed the phrase and the books she discovered in the library and the book Jane had on her,
Her mother looked at her and said,
“I think as soon as she returned to New Salem you must invite her so that we can talk to her. I think it is the only way for us to see if she is the one”
“So you also know about the path that she must take?”
“Unfortunately, yes. It is just that when we heard about the whole destiny we didn’t take it too seriously. Now that you mentioned it I think we must look a little bit more into it”
Her mother looked at the others and said that the next few days they had to make a more extensive research into this whole matter, so they had to keep contact and as soon as they find something they had to contact each other as soon as possible.
Helle’s mother looked at her and asked,
“Did Jane give you a contact number while she was staying in Ireland?”
“Yes, she did and she said that we could call her anytime we want to”
“I think it could be wise if you contact her tonight and tell her that we will look into this”
“Thank you mother. I’ll call her now”
Helle stood up and walked towards the phone, she took the receiver and dialed the number. For a while there was no answer when suddenly she heard Liam answer the phone,
“Hello”
“Sir, it is Helle here. I would like to know if Jane is there. I have to talk to her”
“Let me get her for you”
“Thank you”
There was an additional minute of silence when suddenly she heard Jane’s voice,
“Helle, you wanted to talk to me?”
“Yes, I have some news for you”
She told Jane about what her parents told her and that she was invited for the Winter Solstice celebrations. Helle knew that if there was someone who could help Jane with the dilemma she’s in then it is her parents.
~*~
HERBOLOGY
Helle and Jane stepped into the class and saw Ash sitting in the back row; they walked to the two nearest chairs and sat down. For a while nothing happened because Jane didn’t know how Ash would react to this Prophecy she had to deal with. Yes, he might have known about the first part, but would he be willing to sire her? That was the big question. She took a note pad out of her knapsack and wrote a small note to him. As she passes the note to him she could see that he was surprised to have heard from her. This is what she wrote on the note.
Ash
We need to speak. It’s urgent
Jane
Ash took his pen and replied
Okay
The professor walked into the classroom and wrote the word Digitalis on the chalkboard,
“This herb which comes from the digitalis plant is extremely dangerous…”
The classroom, chalkboard and all the students seemed to become transparent and fade in front of Jane’s eyes. The professor’s voice became distant as another world, an older world opened up in front of her.
She was in an ancient village tending to a semiconscious boy. Her hand was on his heart and she felt it beating slowly, muscles started to spasm. Slowly as the high priest said,
“Someone has poisoned him with the Digitalis herb… he will be dead soon…” he took her outside and took a small leave out of his medicine bag,
“This one?” he asked her, holding the leafy green plant
She nodded and waited for a reply,
“Unfortunately there is no known cure for it” he replied before he took another leaf and said,
“This one is Poison Oak”…
After a few minutes, the village faded and the classroom reappeared.
“Can anyone explain Belladonna to me?” he asked
Jane raised her hand,
“Yes, Jane”
“Well, sir. Belladonna means beautiful lady. It was called that because women used to think it made them look more attractive if their pupils appeared larger so they used to extract the Belladonna Alkaloid from the Belladonna plant and placed it inside their eyes. Of course they would be blurry, but at least they thought it made them pretty”
“And what else did people use it for?” he asked, trying to mask his amazement at the depth of Jane’s knowledge,
“Poison, Sir” she replied
The professor looked at the petite girl with the innocent eyes, he could see that there was more to this student that even she was aware of. He turned to the rest of the class and said,
“This is the first time in years that I found a student that could identify a herb this soon. Jane as soon as the session is over I request an audience with you”
“Sure Sir” she replied
She sat back down and returned towards her notes. Ash was amazed too by the knowledge that Jane had. The hour went by so fast and soon Jane was standing in front of the professor,
“What do you want to talk to me about?”
“Jane, I want to know where you got your knowledge about the herbs”
“Sir, I can’t lie to you. I had a few encounters with the past and I know that I was some kind of healer in one of my past lives. That is why I knew about all those herbs”
“I’m impressed. I never knew that you had a past life. Who were you?”
“I don’t know much, but I do know my name. My name was Cassandra”
“Cassandra?”
“Yes”
Suddenly the bell rang and Jane looked at her wrist, she could see that it was time for her next class.
“I think it is time for me to go to my next class”
“Sure. I’ll see you in the next session”
As Jane left the class, the professor looked at her and had a familiar feeling. It was as if he knew Jane/Cassandra too. He walked to one of the more experienced witches on the faculty, even though she is still young she knew more about the myths and legends in the ancient world. He softly knocked on her door and stepped in,
“Are you busy or something?”
“No, what can I do for you?”
“Well, I have a student in my class that is quite knowledgeable. We had a discussion about herbs and her knowledge is far beyond any of those I ever taught. I asked her a few questions and…” with that he told her what happened in the short span of time. The witch looked astonished at her friend and said,
“It is what I feared it would be”
“What?”
She told him that for years now her coven and even the vampire colonies have been preparing for a girl in a prophecy and now that time is nearly here it might be that this girl might be the one they were preparing for.
“I’ll keep my eyes open and I will inform you if anything new happens” the professor told her.
With that he left, it was then that he saw Jane standing next to a known vampire. It was at that moment that he knew Jane was the one they have been waiting for. He was one of the oldest members of the vampire colony, even though he can disguise himself so that no one knows his true identity. He knew Ash and if Jane was talking to him and not being afraid then it meant that she might be the chosen one. He has to prepare his family for what is to come. He walked to his class and closed the door.
Jane saw Ash waiting for her and she said,
“Sorry, but the professor wanted to speak to me”
“Sure, what did you want to tell me?” he wanted to know
“Um, Ash. I don’t know how to tell you this, but we know just part of the Prophecy”
“There’s more to this than we know about?” Ash asked her
“Yes, Liam told me that it has to do with the fact that with my status as a Shape-Shifter and the fact that I’m still a virgin it meant that my destiny is to unite all the tribes of the vampires and unite them with the mortals”
“Wow, I didn’t know it could have been this important”
“There is just small one adjustment to the whole story”
“What could that be?” Ash wanted to know
Jane sat on one of the desks and said,
“I…I have to give my mortal life up to fulfill the prophecy”
“What!” he exclaimed in shock
She nodded her head and told him that it was part of the prophecy and there is no way for her to escape from that. She wiped a tear from her eye and said,
“I just have to see my brother and ask him what I must do now”
With that they decided to take a short break from any work, luckily there was no assignments to be handed in the next day. So they could rest for the day, the girls told Ash that they would meet that evening and talk about the plans for the holidays. Thanksgiving is coming up and they need to settle the whole holiday. Jane took a deep breath before she took the phone off its receiver and dialed her parents’ number. As she waited for someone to answer it, she could feel the anxiety building in her heart.
“Hello, Elaine here”
“Hi, mom.”
“Hello Jane. What a surprise to hear from you”
“Mom, I just want to say that I am going to stay at the campus I might go to Ireland to study old legends”
“So you won’t be coming home for the holidays?”
“No, but I will be back before Christmas”
They said their goodbyes and Jane placed the receiver back on the phone. She walked to the office where she knew Liam was sitting and as she walked into the room, she could see that he was in deep thought,
“Am I bothering you?”
“No, I was just on my way to see you”
“Well, I’ve been thinking a lot and I decided to investigate that prophecy a little bit more”
“How?”
“You told me that we lived in Ireland, well then I must go there and study my origin a little bit more”
“What a coincidence I was just on my way to tell you that I spoke to one of my friends in Ireland and she told me that we both need to go to Ireland, because there is something that you need to see”
“When are we leaving?” Jane wanted to know
For a while, there was silence then Liam said,
“I booked the flight for first thing the morning”
“I just have to tell my friends that I will be gone for a while”
She left the room and as she stepped into the corridor, she saw the Dean looking at her. She tried hard not to show him that she recognized him, but it was getting harder and harder to do. Brad could see the young woman leaving Liam’s office and he knew what it was all about; he looked at her and could see the recognition in her eyes. So the wheel of fate has been activated. It was too late for him to talk to the student and try to get her to his side. Now he just has to wait and see what see remembered.
Jane walked into the sunlight and stood still for a while thinking about all the things she was giving up. Suddenly she saw Helle walking up to her and she tried to keep her composure.
“Hello Jane. What are you doing here?”
“Well, I just heard that I am going to Ireland tomorrow and that I might not be coming back”
“What are you talking about?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her that Liam had a phone call from someone in Ireland and that person told him that it was imperative that she goes with him. Helle looked at her friend and asked,
“Why is that you might not come back?”
“I don’t know, I just have that feeling”
“Did you call your parents?”
“Yes, I did. I told them that I wouldn’t be going home for Thanksgiving. I know that I lied when I told them that I will be home for Christmas, but what else could I tell them?”
Helle stood there with so much conflict in her heart, but she knew what she must do. She looked at Jane and said,
“When you get back…and I believe that you will be coming back. I want you to come to my house for Thanksgiving. We live about an hour from the campus”
“Thank you, Helle. You don’t know how much your friendship means to me” with that the two friends said good-bye.
Jane walked to Liam’s apartment with a heavy heart, for a while she always thought that her life was normal, but now she knew that it was a lie. Her parents kept some important things from her and now her past is here to haunt her. She knocked on her brother’s door and waited for him to answer the door.
“Jane, I’m glad that you could make it. I was beginning to wonder”
“You know that I would never go against my promise and I promised that I would come, didn’t I?”
“Yes, you did. Won’t you come in?”
Jane walked into the apartment and saw the travel bags on the floor. She knew that she had to pack too, but what to pack that was the big question. She looked with a question at Liam and asked,
“What must I pack for this trip?”
Liam looked at his sister and said,
“Pack some warm clothes and the most important items, those books “
“Why must I take those books?” she wanted to know.
“I told the Oracle that you got one of the books, but I think that you must take the other one too. That is why I had to ask you if you were a virgin”
“Oh,”
She said good-bye and left the apartment to pack her own travel bags. When she opened the door, she saw Ash and Helle already waiting for her. With a puzzled expression on her face, she stepped into the dorm. She placed her knapsack on the floor and asked,
“Hey, what are you guys doing here?”
“Jane we want to know if you are serious of going to Ireland with our professor?”
“I don’t know if I am ready, but I feel that it is the only way for me to understand what my life was like and to reconnect with my life there”
Ash looked at Jane and could see that she was serious about what she was going to do. He turned towards Helle, then back to Jane and said,
“If you ever need my help for anything. You know that you can always count on me to be there for you”
A feeling of relief washed over Jane and then she said,
“Thank you for being there for me this past few days. I will never forget you and for placing your lives on the line for me”
She went to her room, took her suitcase and packed a few things to take with her. She looked with distaste at the two books on her mantle piece and placed them in the case too. She walked out of the room and said to her two friends,
“I’ll see you in a few days. Please try to live a normal life”
“What is so normal about our lives now that we met you?” Helle asked
Maybe our lives was never meant to be normal at all” Jane smiled
A soft knock emanated from the door and Jane walked up to it. As she opened it, she saw Liam standing there,
“Are you ready?”
“As ready as what I will ever be”
She walked to the entrance and took her suitcase, then she looked at her two friends and said,
“I’ll be calling you as soon as we landed in Ireland”
With that, she left with her brother to go to the airport. During the drive, the two were silent. Jane couldn’t think of anything to say, her mind was on the events of the previous days. Her life was about to take another turn and this could be the turn for the worst or for the best. Liam was thinking about Cassandra and that Jane was she. She couldn’t believe that all those years doing research into the old legends and when he found out about the prophecy he decided to investigate it. He saw an advertisement for a vacancy as an English Literary professor in the university in New Salem. He decided to apply to the vacancy and see if he could locate Cassandra and that is just what he did.
Jane looked out of the airplane as the plane left the runway, it was getting dark and she could see the lights of the town go on. She was still thinking about all that happened to her in the past few days. The ordeal she had with the loosing of her power, the finding of her brother and now that she had to loose her mortality just to help the vampires with their lives. She didn’t want to do it, but she had no choice. She looked over to where her brother sat and saw him with his eyes closed. A worried expression was written on his face and what worried him was what worried her as well. What if everything she wanted to do in this time she had left wasn’t the same saw what was planned for her. As she closed her eyes, a dreamless slumber enveloped her. Suddenly she felt someone tapping on her shoulder,
“Jane, we are here”
She rubbed her eyes and opened it. She saw Liam looking at her with a smile on his face, but it was as if he didn’t want to smile at all. It was a forced smile,
“Where are we going?” she wanted to know
“Well, we are going to the hotel for the time being and then it is off to meet Serena. You will like her” he added
Jane was still in a daze when she climbed out of the plane, but the serenity of the surroundings was flowing through her like tidal waves. She looked up and saw the threat of rain in the air. Liam could see Jane relaxing when they stepped onto the ground. It was as if all the worries were gone and it was a good thing to be happening. As they entered the hotel, everyone in the lobby was looking at them. They were the first strangers that came to this hotel in decades. This was quite a strange scene. One of the guests came up to them and said,
“If you need to get away from your responsibilities you just call this number” he handed a number to Liam and walked away.
Liam could see that everyone was acting as if they saw a ghost, but it couldn’t be, the last time he was here was over ten years ago. Maybe it has something to with the fact that Jane was standing next to him. He turned towards her and said,
“Ignore them”
“Sure, I just want to go to my room and phone my friends and tell them that I’m safe…I actually promised Helle that I will call her”
They signed the register and went upstairs to their separate rooms, before she closed the door Liam turned towards her and said,
“I’ll call you when it is time to see Serena”
“Sure”
With a heavy heart Jane closed the door behind her and slumped onto the bed. She saw the phone next to her bed and picked the receiver up,
“Yes?” she heard from the desk
“ I would like to make a long distance call”
“To where?”
“New Salem America”
“Hold on”
For ten minutes, there was silence when suddenly she heard someone ask whom she wanted to contact. As she gave the operator the number, she had to wait for an additional five more minutes.
“Hello?”
“Helle, is that you?”
“Yes, whom am I speaking to?”
“It’s Jane here. I just want to let you know that we arrived safely in Ireland. I don’t know when I will see the person Liam want me to see”
“Jane, did something happen on your way there?”
“The only thing that happened was that the locals are acting kind of strange”
“Don’t worry. Things will word out for the best”
“I know. There is just one more favor I want to ask you”
“What?”
“Well, I want you to tell Ash that when I agree to fulfill the prophecy I want him to sire me”
“Are you sure that you want to do it?”
“I don’t know, but what can I do?”
“I promise. I also want to know if I could tell my parents about you”
“I don’t mind” with that, they talked on for about an hour about the weather and the different scenery. Suddenly there was a knock on her door and Liam pocked his head into the room,
“You ready?”
“Helle, I have to go. Speak to you soon”
“Sure thing”
The line went dead and Jane stood up from the bed,
“I’m as ready as I ever would be”
At the university Helle placed the phone back on its receiver and looked out of the window. She saw Ash walking towards the dormitory and felt a heavy feeling coming over her. She didn’t want to tell Ash the news, but she had no choice. It is the only way for them to finish what they started. As she waited for him to come to the room, she tried to figure out what to tell him. There is no easy way to do it; all she could do is break the news to him.
“Helle are you there?” she heard him ask
“You can come on in Ash. There is something we need to discuss and it can’t wait”
Ash opened the door and stepped into the room, he could see that Helle was worried about something and if it has something to do with Jane then it has to do with all them.
“What is it?” he asked
Helle told him to sit down while she prepared herself for telling him. She sat down next to him and said,
“I just got a call from Jane telling me that they arrived in Ireland safely, but she also told me that she learned some startling news about the prophecy. It seemed that if she is the one mentioned in the prophecy she wants you to sire her”.
Ash was rather shocked to hear the news that he couldn’t speak for a few minutes. He looked at Helle and said,
“I…I don’t know what to say. I have to speak to the leader of the vampires”
“You know him?” Helle asked
“Actually we go a long way. He was the one who introduced my parents to each other. To tell you the truth, he is my godfather”
Helle was surprised to hear this, but she understood the urgency of the situation. She told him that she wanted to speak to her parents too and maybe their coven. It was a matter for all the clans to work together. They decided to meet their folks that evening and tell them all they know. Jane was a very important person and that was no lie. The day progressed faster than what they hoped it would. Luckily, it was the holiday season so it was no trouble for Ash to return to San Francisco.
As the plan landed at the airport, he decided that it wasn’t time to reminisce on the past. Therefore, he took a cab and went to the manor. As he walked up to the house, he could feel the memories flooding his mind.
“Ash, it is nice to see you” he heard someone behind him
“Hello, Emma. How are you?”
“Well, now that you are here for the holidays things would be fine”
“I’m here on business. Actually, it has to do with all of us. Is he here?”
“Yes. He is. He asked about you a few times and I think it is time that you go inside to see him”
Ash walked with Emma to the living room where most of his friends and family sat. As he stepped into the room, it became dead silent. Suddenly Franco stood up and walked towards Ash,
“It’s good to see you, Ash. I’ve been thinking a lot about you the past few weeks”
“Well, it is good to see you too, but I’m afraid that I’m not on a social visit here”
He sat down and started to talk, he told the leader about his college life. For a while, he didn’t tell them about Jane or Helle. It felt like it wasn’t the right time to do so. As time progressed, Franco could sense that Ash was delaying something. He looked at the young vampire and asked,
“Why are you here?”
“Well, something happened while I was in college this past few months. At first I didn’t know how to perceive it, but I feel that it is time to tell you about it”
With that, he started to reveal Helle and Jane to the group and that he was part of a more serious matter.
“What matter are you referring too?” Franco wanted to know.
Ash sat his glass down and said,
“Well, do you remember that I had a strange experience eight years ago?”
“Vaguely. I think you told me that you had a phrase running through your mind. Is that true?”
“Yes, I don’t believe that I told you what the phrase was. Maybe you know it”
“Well, what is it?”
With that Ash started to repeat the phrase and as he did he could see the surprise written on the group’s face. A strange weight has been lifted from them
“What has happened since that day?”
This time Ash told them about Helle and then about Jane. This news was good news to them,
“Could it be that she was the one?”
“We don’t know. That is why she went to Ireland with her brother. There is more”
“What more could there be?”
This time it was as if Ash didn’t want to reveal the request Jane made, but there was no other choice. He cleared his throat and said,
“My friend Helle told me that Jane called her and asked something quite unusual. It seemed that if she’s the one being mentioned she asked that I sire her”
“Well, that’s an honor. If a Shape-Shifter asked you to sire her then you know she’s the one”
“Why is that?”
“Well, real true blue shape-shifters are unselfish beings. They always thought about the good of mankind and nothing else. I had an experience with a shape-shifter once. I was traveling in Ireland and when I saw her, she told me that someday we would meet again. I think her name was Cassandra, but soon I learned that she died in a rogue operation”
Ash’s eyes went wide when he heard the identity of the Shape-Shifter then he said,
“I think you will meet her soon. The Shape-Shifter I refer to is Jane Peters, but we helped her on a past life regression and in that session we learned that her name was Cassandra and that she died at the hands of her enemy”
“Then she’s the one we are waiting for. I know that, because now that I think about it I think I know that phrase you refer too”
“How do you know it?” Ash asked
Franco told him that since the day he met Cassandra the line of his family had to deal with that prophecy and he always thought that it was a hoax, but now he knows that it was real. Ash turned towards his godfather and said,
“I’ll help her and I’ll protect her with my life if I have to”
Then he stood up and walked towards the door,
“I’ll contact you as soon as I hear some more”
He opened the door and stepped into the night air. He wondered if Helle told her family about Jane and that the rivalry between the clans are nearly over. As he looked inside again he saw someone talking to Franco. It was then that he recognized the person. It is their Herbology professor; it was then that he knew that this man was a vampire too. The only kind that could disguise himself in order not to reveal to anyone that he is a vampire. Only a few knew him.
At the Warren estate things were quite calm. Helle stepped into the lobby, waiting for her parents to come and greet her. She knew that they were having their usual Wednesday Coven Meeting in the living room. Luckily she was at that age that she could attend these meetings,
“Helle, it’s good to see you!” she heard her mother call from the living room,
“Won’t you come into the living room? We all want to hear how your life has been like in college”
“Thank you mom. I’m on my way. I just want to place my suitcase in my room”
“We’ll be waiting for you”
Helle went to her room and took her book out of her suitcase. It is time to tell them about Jane and Ash. She walked down the stairs and walked into the living room where her parents sat with the coven. She walked to her mother and father and kissed them,
“Hello, mom, dad. It’s good to see you”
“We thought that you weren’t coming for the holidays”
“I didn’t think that I would be here too, but something happened while I was on campus”
“What?”
She told them first that she had an encounter with a vampire and that he wasn’t the same vicious type they knew of. At first, she decided not to reveal Jane to them, because she didn’t know how her parents would react to the fact that she tried to help a Shape-Shifter with the recovery of her powers. Her mother looked at her and asked,
“Helle is there something you forgot to mention to us?”
“Mom, I don’t know how you would react to this, but I few weeks ago I had an encounter with a Shape-Shifter, but she wasn’t a half-breed. She was a True Blue Shape-Shifter. We had trouble with her powers. She had a traumatic experience in one of the classes and we tried to help her, but then something else happened" with that she revealed the entire ordeal to her parents, she even revealed the phrase and the books she discovered in the library and the book Jane had on her,
Her mother looked at her and said,
“I think as soon as she returned to New Salem you must invite her so that we can talk to her. I think it is the only way for us to see if she is the one”
“So you also know about the path that she must take?”
“Unfortunately, yes. It is just that when we heard about the whole destiny we didn’t take it too seriously. Now that you mentioned it I think we must look a little bit more into it”
Her mother looked at the others and said that the next few days they had to make a more extensive research into this whole matter, so they had to keep contact and as soon as they find something they had to contact each other as soon as possible.
Helle’s mother looked at her and asked,
“Did Jane give you a contact number while she was staying in Ireland?”
“Yes, she did and she said that we could call her anytime we want to”
“I think it could be wise if you contact her tonight and tell her that we will look into this”
“Thank you mother. I’ll call her now”
Helle stood up and walked towards the phone, she took the receiver and dialed the number. For a while there was no answer when suddenly she heard Liam answer the phone,
“Hello”
“Sir, it is Helle here. I would like to know if Jane is there. I have to talk to her”
“Let me get her for you”
“Thank you”
There was an additional minute of silence when suddenly she heard Jane’s voice,
“Helle, you wanted to talk to me?”
“Yes, I have some news for you”
She told Jane about what her parents told her and that she was invited for the Winter Solstice celebrations. Helle knew that if there was someone who could help Jane with the dilemma she’s in then it is her parents.
Rebels Rulz
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
Cool! Loved it!
:D
I didn't know that! Whoa! Really? Weird! I can see why they were so impressed by her knowledge of herbs.“Well, sir. Belladonna means beautiful lady. It was called that because women used to think it made them look more attractive if their pupils appeared larger so they used to extract the Belladonna Alkaloid from the Belladonna plant and placed it inside their eyes. Of course they would be blurry, but at least they thought it made them pretty”
That's a small detail?“There is just small one adjustment to the whole story”
“What could that be?” Ash wanted to know
Jane sat on one of the desks and said,
“I…I have to give my mortal life up to fulfill the prophecy”
That should be interesting! I'm looking forward to seeing what they say.She told Jane about what her parents told her and that she was invited for the Winter Solstice celebrations. Helle knew that if there was someone who could help Jane with the dilemma she’s in then it is her parents.
:D- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
I am sorry to be late, but here is the next chapter
~*~
CHAPTER 4
HERBOLOGY
Helle and Jane stepped into the class and saw Ash sitting in the back row; they walked to the two nearest chairs and sat down. For a while nothing happened because Jane didn’t know how Ash would react to this Prophecy she had to deal with. Yes, he might have known about the first part, but would he be willing to sire her? That was the big question. She took a note pad out of her knapsack and wrote a small note to him. As she passes the note to him she could see that he was surprised to have heard from her. This is what she wrote on the note.
Ash
We need to speak. It’s urgent
Jane
Ash took his pen and replied
Okay
The professor walked into the classroom and wrote the word Digitalis on the chalkboard,
“This herb which comes from the digitalis plant is extremely dangerous…”
The classroom, chalkboard and all the students seemed to become transparent and fade in front of Jane’s eyes. The professor’s voice became distant as another world, an older world opened up in front of her.
She was in an ancient village tending to a semiconscious boy. Her hand was on his heart and she felt it beating slowly, muscles started to spasm. Slowly as the high priest said,
“Someone has poisoned him with the Digitalis herb… he will be dead soon…” he took her outside and took a small leave out of his medicine bag,
“This one?” he asked her, holding the leafy green plant
She nodded and waited for a reply,
“Unfortunately there is no known cure for it” he replied before he took another leaf and said,
“This one is Poison Oak”…
After a few minutes, the village faded and the classroom reappeared.
“Can anyone explain Belladonna to me?” he asked
Jane raised her hand,
“Yes, Jane”
“Well, sir. Belladonna means beautiful lady. It was called that because women used to think it made them look more attractive if their pupils appeared larger so they used to extract the Belladonna Alkaloid from the Belladonna plant and placed it inside their eyes. Of course they would be blurry, but at least they thought it made them pretty”
“And what else did people use it for?” he asked, trying to mask his amazement at the depth of Jane’s knowledge,
“Poison, Sir” she replied
The professor looked at the petite girl with the innocent eyes, he could see that there was more to this student that even she was aware of. He turned to the rest of the class and said,
“This is the first time in years that I found a student that could identify a herb this soon. Jane as soon as the session is over I request an audience with you”
“Sure Sir” she replied
She sat back down and returned towards her notes. Ash was amazed too by the knowledge that Jane had. The hour went by so fast and soon Jane was standing in front of the professor,
“What do you want to talk to me about?”
“Jane, I want to know where you got your knowledge about the herbs”
“Sir, I can’t lie to you. I had a few encounters with the past and I know that I was some kind of healer in one of my past lives. That is why I knew about all those herbs”
“I’m impressed. I never knew that you had a past life. Who were you?”
“I don’t know much, but I do know my name. My name was Cassandra”
“Cassandra?”
“Yes”
Suddenly the bell rang and Jane looked at her wrist, she could see that it was time for her next class.
“I think it is time for me to go to my next class”
“Sure. I’ll see you in the next session”
As Jane left the class, the professor looked at her and had a familiar feeling. It was as if he knew Jane/Cassandra too. He walked to one of the more experienced witches on the faculty, even though she is still young she knew more about the myths and legends in the ancient world. He softly knocked on her door and stepped in,
“Are you busy or something?”
“No, what can I do for you?”
“Well, I have a student in my class that is quite knowledgeable. We had a discussion about herbs and her knowledge is far beyond any of those I ever taught. I asked her a few questions and…” with that he told her what happened in the short span of time. The witch looked astonished at her friend and said,
“It is what I feared it would be”
“What?”
She told him that for years now her coven and even the vampire colonies have been preparing for a girl in a prophecy and now that time is nearly here it might be that this girl might be the one they were preparing for.
“I’ll keep my eyes open and I will inform you if anything new happens” the professor told her.
With that he left, it was then that he saw Jane standing next to a known vampire. It was at that moment that he knew Jane was the one they have been waiting for. He was one of the oldest members of the vampire colony, even though he can disguise himself so that no one knows his true identity. He knew Ash and if Jane was talking to him and not being afraid then it meant that she might be the chosen one. He has to prepare his family for what is to come. He walked to his class and closed the door.
Jane saw Ash waiting for her and she said,
“Sorry, but the professor wanted to speak to me”
“Sure, what did you want to tell me?” he wanted to know
“Um, Ash. I don’t know how to tell you this, but we know just part of the Prophecy”
“There’s more to this than we know about?” Ash asked her
“Yes, Liam told me that it has to do with the fact that with my status as a Shape-Shifter and the fact that I’m still a virgin it meant that my destiny is to unite all the tribes of the vampires and unite them with the mortals”
“Wow, I didn’t know it could have been this important”
“There is just small one adjustment to the whole story”
“What could that be?” Ash wanted to know
Jane sat on one of the desks and said,
“I…I have to give my mortal life up to fulfill the prophecy”
“What!” he exclaimed in shock
She nodded her head and told him that it was part of the prophecy and there is no way for her to escape from that. She wiped a tear from her eye and said,
“I just have to see my brother and ask him what I must do now”
With that they decided to take a short break from any work, luckily there was no assignments to be handed in the next day. So they could rest for the day, the girls told Ash that they would meet that evening and talk about the plans for the holidays. Thanksgiving is coming up and they need to settle the whole holiday. Jane took a deep breath before she took the phone off its receiver and dialed her parents’ number. As she waited for someone to answer it, she could feel the anxiety building in her heart.
“Hello, Elaine here”
“Hi, mom.”
“Hello Jane. What a surprise to hear from you”
“Mom, I just want to say that I am going to stay at the campus I might go to Ireland to study old legends”
“So you won’t be coming home for the holidays?”
“No, but I will be back before Christmas”
They said their goodbyes and Jane placed the receiver back on the phone. She walked to the office where she knew Liam was sitting and as she walked into the room, she could see that he was in deep thought,
“Am I bothering you?”
“No, I was just on my way to see you”
“Well, I’ve been thinking a lot and I decided to investigate that prophecy a little bit more”
“How?”
“You told me that we lived in Ireland, well then I must go there and study my origin a little bit more”
“What a coincidence I was just on my way to tell you that I spoke to one of my friends in Ireland and she told me that we both need to go to Ireland, because there is something that you need to see”
“When are we leaving?” Jane wanted to know
For a while, there was silence then Liam said,
“I booked the flight for first thing the morning”
“I just have to tell my friends that I will be gone for a while”
She left the room and as she stepped into the corridor, she saw the Dean looking at her. She tried hard not to show him that she recognized him, but it was getting harder and harder to do. Brad could see the young woman leaving Liam’s office and he knew what it was all about; he looked at her and could see the recognition in her eyes. So the wheel of fate has been activated. It was too late for him to talk to the student and try to get her to his side. Now he just has to wait and see what see remembered.
Jane walked into the sunlight and stood still for a while thinking about all the things she was giving up. Suddenly she saw Helle walking up to her and she tried to keep her composure.
“Hello Jane. What are you doing here?”
“Well, I just heard that I am going to Ireland tomorrow and that I might not be coming back”
“What are you talking about?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her that Liam had a phone call from someone in Ireland and that person told him that it was imperative that she goes with him. Helle looked at her friend and asked,
“Why is that you might not come back?”
“I don’t know, I just have that feeling”
“Did you call your parents?”
“Yes, I did. I told them that I wouldn’t be going home for Thanksgiving. I know that I lied when I told them that I will be home for Christmas, but what else could I tell them?”
Helle stood there with so much conflict in her heart, but she knew what she must do. She looked at Jane and said,
“When you get back…and I believe that you will be coming back. I want you to come to my house for Thanksgiving. We live about an hour from the campus”
“Thank you, Helle. You don’t know how much your friendship means to me” with that the two friends said good-bye.
Jane walked to Liam’s apartment with a heavy heart, for a while she always thought that her life was normal, but now she knew that it was a lie. Her parents kept some important things from her and now her past is here to haunt her. She knocked on her brother’s door and waited for him to answer the door.
“Jane, I’m glad that you could make it. I was beginning to wonder”
“You know that I would never go against my promise and I promised that I would come, didn’t I?”
“Yes, you did. Won’t you come in?”
Jane walked into the apartment and saw the travel bags on the floor. She knew that she had to pack too, but what to pack that was the big question. She looked with a question at Liam and asked,
“What must I pack for this trip?”
Liam looked at his sister and said,
“Pack some warm clothes and the most important items, those books “
“Why must I take those books?” she wanted to know.
“I told the Oracle that you got one of the books, but I think that you must take the other one too. That is why I had to ask you if you were a virgin”
“Oh,”
She said good-bye and left the apartment to pack her own travel bags. When she opened the door, she saw Ash and Helle already waiting for her. With a puzzled expression on her face, she stepped into the dorm. She placed her knapsack on the floor and asked,
“Hey, what are you guys doing here?”
“Jane we want to know if you are serious of going to Ireland with our professor?”
“I don’t know if I am ready, but I feel that it is the only way for me to understand what my life was like and to reconnect with my life there”
Ash looked at Jane and could see that she was serious about what she was going to do. He turned towards Helle, then back to Jane and said,
“If you ever need my help for anything. You know that you can always count on me to be there for you”
A feeling of relief washed over Jane and then she said,
“Thank you for being there for me this past few days. I will never forget you and for placing your lives on the line for me”
She went to her room, took her suitcase and packed a few things to take with her. She looked with distaste at the two books on her mantle piece and placed them in the case too. She walked out of the room and said to her two friends,
“I’ll see you in a few days. Please try to live a normal life”
“What is so normal about our lives now that we met you?” Helle asked
Maybe our lives was never meant to be normal at all” Jane smiled
A soft knock emanated from the door and Jane walked up to it. As she opened it, she saw Liam standing there,
“Are you ready?”
“As ready as what I will ever be”
She walked to the entrance and took her suitcase, then she looked at her two friends and said,
“I’ll be calling you as soon as we landed in Ireland”
With that, she left with her brother to go to the airport. During the drive, the two were silent. Jane couldn’t think of anything to say, her mind was on the events of the previous days. Her life was about to take another turn and this could be the turn for the worst or for the best. Liam was thinking about Cassandra and that Jane was she. She couldn’t believe that all those years doing research into the old legends and when he found out about the prophecy he decided to investigate it. He saw an advertisement for a vacancy as an English Literary professor in the university in New Salem. He decided to apply to the vacancy and see if he could locate Cassandra and that is just what he did.
Jane looked out of the airplane as the plane left the runway, it was getting dark and she could see the lights of the town go on. She was still thinking about all that happened to her in the past few days. The ordeal she had with the loosing of her power, the finding of her brother and now that she had to loose her mortality just to help the vampires with their lives. She didn’t want to do it, but she had no choice. She looked over to where her brother sat and saw him with his eyes closed. A worried expression was written on his face and what worried him was what worried her as well. What if everything she wanted to do in this time she had left wasn’t the same saw what was planned for her. As she closed her eyes, a dreamless slumber enveloped her. Suddenly she felt someone tapping on her shoulder,
“Jane, we are here”
She rubbed her eyes and opened it. She saw Liam looking at her with a smile on his face, but it was as if he didn’t want to smile at all. It was a forced smile,
“Where are we going?” she wanted to know
“Well, we are going to the hotel for the time being and then it is off to meet Serena. You will like her” he added
Jane was still in a daze when she climbed out of the plane, but the serenity of the surroundings was flowing through her like tidal waves. She looked up and saw the threat of rain in the air. Liam could see Jane relaxing when they stepped onto the ground. It was as if all the worries were gone and it was a good thing to be happening. As they entered the hotel, everyone in the lobby was looking at them. They were the first strangers that came to this hotel in decades. This was quite a strange scene. One of the guests came up to them and said,
“If you need to get away from your responsibilities you just call this number” he handed a number to Liam and walked away.
Liam could see that everyone was acting as if they saw a ghost, but it couldn’t be, the last time he was here was over ten years ago. Maybe it has something to with the fact that Jane was standing next to him. He turned towards her and said,
“Ignore them”
“Sure, I just want to go to my room and phone my friends and tell them that I’m safe…I actually promised Helle that I will call her”
They signed the register and went upstairs to their separate rooms, before she closed the door Liam turned towards her and said,
“I’ll call you when it is time to see Serena”
“Sure”
With a heavy heart Jane closed the door behind her and slumped onto the bed. She saw the phone next to her bed and picked the receiver up,
“Yes?” she heard from the desk
“ I would like to make a long distance call”
“To where?”
“New Salem America”
“Hold on”
For ten minutes, there was silence when suddenly she heard someone ask whom she wanted to contact. As she gave the operator the number, she had to wait for an additional five more minutes.
“Hello?”
“Helle, is that you?”
“Yes, whom am I speaking to?”
“It’s Jane here. I just want to let you know that we arrived safely in Ireland. I don’t know when I will see the person Liam want me to see”
“Jane, did something happen on your way there?”
“The only thing that happened was that the locals are acting kind of strange”
“Don’t worry. Things will word out for the best”
“I know. There is just one more favor I want to ask you”
“What?”
“Well, I want you to tell Ash that when I agree to fulfill the prophecy I want him to sire me”
“Are you sure that you want to do it?”
“I don’t know, but what can I do?”
“I promise. I also want to know if I could tell my parents about you”
“I don’t mind” with that, they talked on for about an hour about the weather and the different scenery. Suddenly there was a knock on her door and Liam pocked his head into the room,
“You ready?”
“Helle, I have to go. Speak to you soon”
“Sure thing”
The line went dead and Jane stood up from the bed,
“I’m as ready as I ever would be”
At the university Helle placed the phone back on its receiver and looked out of the window. She saw Ash walking towards the dormitory and felt a heavy feeling coming over her. She didn’t want to tell Ash the news, but she had no choice. It is the only way for them to finish what they started. As she waited for him to come to the room, she tried to figure out what to tell him. There is no easy way to do it; all she could do is break the news to him.
“Helle are you there?” she heard him ask
“You can come on in Ash. There is something we need to discuss and it can’t wait”
Ash opened the door and stepped into the room, he could see that Helle was worried about something and if it has something to do with Jane then it has to do with all them.
“What is it?” he asked
Helle told him to sit down while she prepared herself for telling him. She sat down next to him and said,
“I just got a call from Jane telling me that they arrived in Ireland safely, but she also told me that she learned some startling news about the prophecy. It seemed that if she is the one mentioned in the prophecy she wants you to sire her”.
Ash was rather shocked to hear the news that he couldn’t speak for a few minutes. He looked at Helle and said,
“I…I don’t know what to say. I have to speak to the leader of the vampires”
“You know him?” Helle asked
“Actually we go a long way. He was the one who introduced my parents to each other. To tell you the truth, he is my godfather”
Helle was surprised to hear this, but she understood the urgency of the situation. She told him that she wanted to speak to her parents too and maybe their coven. It was a matter for all the clans to work together. They decided to meet their folks that evening and tell them all they know. Jane was a very important person and that was no lie. The day progressed faster than what they hoped it would. Luckily, it was the holiday season so it was no trouble for Ash to return to San Francisco.
As the plan landed at the airport, he decided that it wasn’t time to reminisce on the past. Therefore, he took a cab and went to the manor. As he walked up to the house, he could feel the memories flooding his mind.
“Ash, it is nice to see you” he heard someone behind him
“Hello, Emma. How are you?”
“Well, now that you are here for the holidays things would be fine”
“I’m here on business. Actually, it has to do with all of us. Is he here?”
“Yes. He is. He asked about you a few times and I think it is time that you go inside to see him”
Ash walked with Emma to the living room where most of his friends and family sat. As he stepped into the room, it became dead silent. Suddenly Franco stood up and walked towards Ash,
“It’s good to see you, Ash. I’ve been thinking a lot about you the past few weeks”
“Well, it is good to see you too, but I’m afraid that I’m not on a social visit here”
He sat down and started to talk, he told the leader about his college life. For a while, he didn’t tell them about Jane or Helle. It felt like it wasn’t the right time to do so. As time progressed, Franco could sense that Ash was delaying something. He looked at the young vampire and asked,
“Why are you here?”
“Well, something happened while I was in college this past few months. At first I didn’t know how to perceive it, but I feel that it is time to tell you about it”
With that, he started to reveal Helle and Jane to the group and that he was part of a more serious matter.
“What matter are you referring too?” Franco wanted to know.
Ash sat his glass down and said,
“Well, do you remember that I had a strange experience eight years ago?”
“Vaguely. I think you told me that you had a phrase running through your mind. Is that true?”
“Yes, I don’t believe that I told you what the phrase was. Maybe you know it”
“Well, what is it?”
With that Ash started to repeat the phrase and as he did he could see the surprise written on the group’s face. A strange weight has been lifted from them
“What has happened since that day?”
This time Ash told them about Helle and then about Jane. This news was good news to them,
“Could it be that she was the one?”
“We don’t know. That is why she went to Ireland with her brother. There is more”
“What more could there be?”
This time it was as if Ash didn’t want to reveal the request Jane made, but there was no other choice. He cleared his throat and said,
“My friend Helle told me that Jane called her and asked something quite unusual. It seemed that if she’s the one being mentioned she asked that I sire her”
“Well, that’s an honor. If a Shape-Shifter asked you to sire her then you know she’s the one”
“Why is that?”
“Well, real true blue shape-shifters are unselfish beings. They always thought about the good of mankind and nothing else. I had an experience with a shape-shifter once. I was traveling in Ireland and when I saw her, she told me that someday we would meet again. I think her name was Cassandra, but soon I learned that she died in a rogue operation”
Ash’s eyes went wide when he heard the identity of the Shape-Shifter then he said,
“I think you will meet her soon. The Shape-Shifter I refer to is Jane Peters, but we helped her on a past life regression and in that session we learned that her name was Cassandra and that she died at the hands of her enemy”
“Then she’s the one we are waiting for. I know that, because now that I think about it I think I know that phrase you refer too”
“How do you know it?” Ash asked
Franco told him that since the day he met Cassandra the line of his family had to deal with that prophecy and he always thought that it was a hoax, but now he knows that it was real. Ash turned towards his godfather and said,
“I’ll help her and I’ll protect her with my life if I have to”
Then he stood up and walked towards the door,
“I’ll contact you as soon as I hear some more”
He opened the door and stepped into the night air. He wondered if Helle told her family about Jane and that the rivalry between the clans are nearly over. As he looked inside again he saw someone talking to Franco. It was then that he recognized the person. It is their Herbology professor; it was then that he knew that this man was a vampire too. The only kind that could disguise himself in order not to reveal to anyone that he is a vampire. Only a few knew him.
At the Warren estate things were quite calm. Helle stepped into the lobby, waiting for her parents to come and greet her. She knew that they were having their usual Wednesday Coven Meeting in the living room. Luckily she was at that age that she could attend these meetings,
“Helle, it’s good to see you!” she heard her mother call from the living room,
“Won’t you come into the living room? We all want to hear how your life has been like in college”
“Thank you mom. I’m on my way. I just want to place my suitcase in my room”
“We’ll be waiting for you”
Helle went to her room and took her book out of her suitcase. It is time to tell them about Jane and Ash. She walked down the stairs and walked into the living room where her parents sat with the coven. She walked to her mother and father and kissed them,
“Hello, mom, dad. It’s good to see you”
“We thought that you weren’t coming for the holidays”
“I didn’t think that I would be here too, but something happened while I was on campus”
“What?”
She told them first that she had an encounter with a vampire and that he wasn’t the same vicious type they knew of. At first, she decided not to reveal Jane to them, because she didn’t know how her parents would react to the fact that she tried to help a Shape-Shifter with the recovery of her powers. Her mother looked at her and asked,
“Helle is there something you forgot to mention to us?”
“Mom, I don’t know how you would react to this, but I few weeks ago I had an encounter with a Shape-Shifter, but she wasn’t a half-breed. She was a True Blue Shape-Shifter. We had trouble with her powers. She had a traumatic experience in one of the classes and we tried to help her, but then something else happened" with that she revealed the entire ordeal to her parents, she even revealed the phrase and the books she discovered in the library and the book Jane had on her,
Her mother looked at her and said,
“I think as soon as she returned to New Salem you must invite her so that we can talk to her. I think it is the only way for us to see if she is the one”
“So you also know about the path that she must take?”
“Unfortunately, yes. It is just that when we heard about the whole destiny we didn’t take it too seriously. Now that you mentioned it I think we must look a little bit more into it”
Her mother looked at the others and said that the next few days they had to make a more extensive research into this whole matter, so they had to keep contact and as soon as they find something they had to contact each other as soon as possible.
Helle’s mother looked at her and asked,
“Did Jane give you a contact number while she was staying in Ireland?”
“Yes, she did and she said that we could call her anytime we want to”
“I think it could be wise if you contact her tonight and tell her that we will look into this”
“Thank you mother. I’ll call her now”
Helle stood up and walked towards the phone, she took the receiver and dialed the number. For a while there was no answer when suddenly she heard Liam answer the phone,
“Hello”
“Sir, it is Helle here. I would like to know if Jane is there. I have to talk to her”
“Let me get her for you”
“Thank you”
There was an additional minute of silence when suddenly she heard Jane’s voice,
“Helle, you wanted to talk to me?”
“Yes, I have some news for you”
She told Jane about what her parents told her and that she was invited for the Winter Solstice celebrations. Helle knew that if there was someone who could help Jane with the dilemma she’s in then it is her parents.
tbc
~*~
CHAPTER 4
HERBOLOGY
Helle and Jane stepped into the class and saw Ash sitting in the back row; they walked to the two nearest chairs and sat down. For a while nothing happened because Jane didn’t know how Ash would react to this Prophecy she had to deal with. Yes, he might have known about the first part, but would he be willing to sire her? That was the big question. She took a note pad out of her knapsack and wrote a small note to him. As she passes the note to him she could see that he was surprised to have heard from her. This is what she wrote on the note.
Ash
We need to speak. It’s urgent
Jane
Ash took his pen and replied
Okay
The professor walked into the classroom and wrote the word Digitalis on the chalkboard,
“This herb which comes from the digitalis plant is extremely dangerous…”
The classroom, chalkboard and all the students seemed to become transparent and fade in front of Jane’s eyes. The professor’s voice became distant as another world, an older world opened up in front of her.
She was in an ancient village tending to a semiconscious boy. Her hand was on his heart and she felt it beating slowly, muscles started to spasm. Slowly as the high priest said,
“Someone has poisoned him with the Digitalis herb… he will be dead soon…” he took her outside and took a small leave out of his medicine bag,
“This one?” he asked her, holding the leafy green plant
She nodded and waited for a reply,
“Unfortunately there is no known cure for it” he replied before he took another leaf and said,
“This one is Poison Oak”…
After a few minutes, the village faded and the classroom reappeared.
“Can anyone explain Belladonna to me?” he asked
Jane raised her hand,
“Yes, Jane”
“Well, sir. Belladonna means beautiful lady. It was called that because women used to think it made them look more attractive if their pupils appeared larger so they used to extract the Belladonna Alkaloid from the Belladonna plant and placed it inside their eyes. Of course they would be blurry, but at least they thought it made them pretty”
“And what else did people use it for?” he asked, trying to mask his amazement at the depth of Jane’s knowledge,
“Poison, Sir” she replied
The professor looked at the petite girl with the innocent eyes, he could see that there was more to this student that even she was aware of. He turned to the rest of the class and said,
“This is the first time in years that I found a student that could identify a herb this soon. Jane as soon as the session is over I request an audience with you”
“Sure Sir” she replied
She sat back down and returned towards her notes. Ash was amazed too by the knowledge that Jane had. The hour went by so fast and soon Jane was standing in front of the professor,
“What do you want to talk to me about?”
“Jane, I want to know where you got your knowledge about the herbs”
“Sir, I can’t lie to you. I had a few encounters with the past and I know that I was some kind of healer in one of my past lives. That is why I knew about all those herbs”
“I’m impressed. I never knew that you had a past life. Who were you?”
“I don’t know much, but I do know my name. My name was Cassandra”
“Cassandra?”
“Yes”
Suddenly the bell rang and Jane looked at her wrist, she could see that it was time for her next class.
“I think it is time for me to go to my next class”
“Sure. I’ll see you in the next session”
As Jane left the class, the professor looked at her and had a familiar feeling. It was as if he knew Jane/Cassandra too. He walked to one of the more experienced witches on the faculty, even though she is still young she knew more about the myths and legends in the ancient world. He softly knocked on her door and stepped in,
“Are you busy or something?”
“No, what can I do for you?”
“Well, I have a student in my class that is quite knowledgeable. We had a discussion about herbs and her knowledge is far beyond any of those I ever taught. I asked her a few questions and…” with that he told her what happened in the short span of time. The witch looked astonished at her friend and said,
“It is what I feared it would be”
“What?”
She told him that for years now her coven and even the vampire colonies have been preparing for a girl in a prophecy and now that time is nearly here it might be that this girl might be the one they were preparing for.
“I’ll keep my eyes open and I will inform you if anything new happens” the professor told her.
With that he left, it was then that he saw Jane standing next to a known vampire. It was at that moment that he knew Jane was the one they have been waiting for. He was one of the oldest members of the vampire colony, even though he can disguise himself so that no one knows his true identity. He knew Ash and if Jane was talking to him and not being afraid then it meant that she might be the chosen one. He has to prepare his family for what is to come. He walked to his class and closed the door.
Jane saw Ash waiting for her and she said,
“Sorry, but the professor wanted to speak to me”
“Sure, what did you want to tell me?” he wanted to know
“Um, Ash. I don’t know how to tell you this, but we know just part of the Prophecy”
“There’s more to this than we know about?” Ash asked her
“Yes, Liam told me that it has to do with the fact that with my status as a Shape-Shifter and the fact that I’m still a virgin it meant that my destiny is to unite all the tribes of the vampires and unite them with the mortals”
“Wow, I didn’t know it could have been this important”
“There is just small one adjustment to the whole story”
“What could that be?” Ash wanted to know
Jane sat on one of the desks and said,
“I…I have to give my mortal life up to fulfill the prophecy”
“What!” he exclaimed in shock
She nodded her head and told him that it was part of the prophecy and there is no way for her to escape from that. She wiped a tear from her eye and said,
“I just have to see my brother and ask him what I must do now”
With that they decided to take a short break from any work, luckily there was no assignments to be handed in the next day. So they could rest for the day, the girls told Ash that they would meet that evening and talk about the plans for the holidays. Thanksgiving is coming up and they need to settle the whole holiday. Jane took a deep breath before she took the phone off its receiver and dialed her parents’ number. As she waited for someone to answer it, she could feel the anxiety building in her heart.
“Hello, Elaine here”
“Hi, mom.”
“Hello Jane. What a surprise to hear from you”
“Mom, I just want to say that I am going to stay at the campus I might go to Ireland to study old legends”
“So you won’t be coming home for the holidays?”
“No, but I will be back before Christmas”
They said their goodbyes and Jane placed the receiver back on the phone. She walked to the office where she knew Liam was sitting and as she walked into the room, she could see that he was in deep thought,
“Am I bothering you?”
“No, I was just on my way to see you”
“Well, I’ve been thinking a lot and I decided to investigate that prophecy a little bit more”
“How?”
“You told me that we lived in Ireland, well then I must go there and study my origin a little bit more”
“What a coincidence I was just on my way to tell you that I spoke to one of my friends in Ireland and she told me that we both need to go to Ireland, because there is something that you need to see”
“When are we leaving?” Jane wanted to know
For a while, there was silence then Liam said,
“I booked the flight for first thing the morning”
“I just have to tell my friends that I will be gone for a while”
She left the room and as she stepped into the corridor, she saw the Dean looking at her. She tried hard not to show him that she recognized him, but it was getting harder and harder to do. Brad could see the young woman leaving Liam’s office and he knew what it was all about; he looked at her and could see the recognition in her eyes. So the wheel of fate has been activated. It was too late for him to talk to the student and try to get her to his side. Now he just has to wait and see what see remembered.
Jane walked into the sunlight and stood still for a while thinking about all the things she was giving up. Suddenly she saw Helle walking up to her and she tried to keep her composure.
“Hello Jane. What are you doing here?”
“Well, I just heard that I am going to Ireland tomorrow and that I might not be coming back”
“What are you talking about?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her that Liam had a phone call from someone in Ireland and that person told him that it was imperative that she goes with him. Helle looked at her friend and asked,
“Why is that you might not come back?”
“I don’t know, I just have that feeling”
“Did you call your parents?”
“Yes, I did. I told them that I wouldn’t be going home for Thanksgiving. I know that I lied when I told them that I will be home for Christmas, but what else could I tell them?”
Helle stood there with so much conflict in her heart, but she knew what she must do. She looked at Jane and said,
“When you get back…and I believe that you will be coming back. I want you to come to my house for Thanksgiving. We live about an hour from the campus”
“Thank you, Helle. You don’t know how much your friendship means to me” with that the two friends said good-bye.
Jane walked to Liam’s apartment with a heavy heart, for a while she always thought that her life was normal, but now she knew that it was a lie. Her parents kept some important things from her and now her past is here to haunt her. She knocked on her brother’s door and waited for him to answer the door.
“Jane, I’m glad that you could make it. I was beginning to wonder”
“You know that I would never go against my promise and I promised that I would come, didn’t I?”
“Yes, you did. Won’t you come in?”
Jane walked into the apartment and saw the travel bags on the floor. She knew that she had to pack too, but what to pack that was the big question. She looked with a question at Liam and asked,
“What must I pack for this trip?”
Liam looked at his sister and said,
“Pack some warm clothes and the most important items, those books “
“Why must I take those books?” she wanted to know.
“I told the Oracle that you got one of the books, but I think that you must take the other one too. That is why I had to ask you if you were a virgin”
“Oh,”
She said good-bye and left the apartment to pack her own travel bags. When she opened the door, she saw Ash and Helle already waiting for her. With a puzzled expression on her face, she stepped into the dorm. She placed her knapsack on the floor and asked,
“Hey, what are you guys doing here?”
“Jane we want to know if you are serious of going to Ireland with our professor?”
“I don’t know if I am ready, but I feel that it is the only way for me to understand what my life was like and to reconnect with my life there”
Ash looked at Jane and could see that she was serious about what she was going to do. He turned towards Helle, then back to Jane and said,
“If you ever need my help for anything. You know that you can always count on me to be there for you”
A feeling of relief washed over Jane and then she said,
“Thank you for being there for me this past few days. I will never forget you and for placing your lives on the line for me”
She went to her room, took her suitcase and packed a few things to take with her. She looked with distaste at the two books on her mantle piece and placed them in the case too. She walked out of the room and said to her two friends,
“I’ll see you in a few days. Please try to live a normal life”
“What is so normal about our lives now that we met you?” Helle asked
Maybe our lives was never meant to be normal at all” Jane smiled
A soft knock emanated from the door and Jane walked up to it. As she opened it, she saw Liam standing there,
“Are you ready?”
“As ready as what I will ever be”
She walked to the entrance and took her suitcase, then she looked at her two friends and said,
“I’ll be calling you as soon as we landed in Ireland”
With that, she left with her brother to go to the airport. During the drive, the two were silent. Jane couldn’t think of anything to say, her mind was on the events of the previous days. Her life was about to take another turn and this could be the turn for the worst or for the best. Liam was thinking about Cassandra and that Jane was she. She couldn’t believe that all those years doing research into the old legends and when he found out about the prophecy he decided to investigate it. He saw an advertisement for a vacancy as an English Literary professor in the university in New Salem. He decided to apply to the vacancy and see if he could locate Cassandra and that is just what he did.
Jane looked out of the airplane as the plane left the runway, it was getting dark and she could see the lights of the town go on. She was still thinking about all that happened to her in the past few days. The ordeal she had with the loosing of her power, the finding of her brother and now that she had to loose her mortality just to help the vampires with their lives. She didn’t want to do it, but she had no choice. She looked over to where her brother sat and saw him with his eyes closed. A worried expression was written on his face and what worried him was what worried her as well. What if everything she wanted to do in this time she had left wasn’t the same saw what was planned for her. As she closed her eyes, a dreamless slumber enveloped her. Suddenly she felt someone tapping on her shoulder,
“Jane, we are here”
She rubbed her eyes and opened it. She saw Liam looking at her with a smile on his face, but it was as if he didn’t want to smile at all. It was a forced smile,
“Where are we going?” she wanted to know
“Well, we are going to the hotel for the time being and then it is off to meet Serena. You will like her” he added
Jane was still in a daze when she climbed out of the plane, but the serenity of the surroundings was flowing through her like tidal waves. She looked up and saw the threat of rain in the air. Liam could see Jane relaxing when they stepped onto the ground. It was as if all the worries were gone and it was a good thing to be happening. As they entered the hotel, everyone in the lobby was looking at them. They were the first strangers that came to this hotel in decades. This was quite a strange scene. One of the guests came up to them and said,
“If you need to get away from your responsibilities you just call this number” he handed a number to Liam and walked away.
Liam could see that everyone was acting as if they saw a ghost, but it couldn’t be, the last time he was here was over ten years ago. Maybe it has something to with the fact that Jane was standing next to him. He turned towards her and said,
“Ignore them”
“Sure, I just want to go to my room and phone my friends and tell them that I’m safe…I actually promised Helle that I will call her”
They signed the register and went upstairs to their separate rooms, before she closed the door Liam turned towards her and said,
“I’ll call you when it is time to see Serena”
“Sure”
With a heavy heart Jane closed the door behind her and slumped onto the bed. She saw the phone next to her bed and picked the receiver up,
“Yes?” she heard from the desk
“ I would like to make a long distance call”
“To where?”
“New Salem America”
“Hold on”
For ten minutes, there was silence when suddenly she heard someone ask whom she wanted to contact. As she gave the operator the number, she had to wait for an additional five more minutes.
“Hello?”
“Helle, is that you?”
“Yes, whom am I speaking to?”
“It’s Jane here. I just want to let you know that we arrived safely in Ireland. I don’t know when I will see the person Liam want me to see”
“Jane, did something happen on your way there?”
“The only thing that happened was that the locals are acting kind of strange”
“Don’t worry. Things will word out for the best”
“I know. There is just one more favor I want to ask you”
“What?”
“Well, I want you to tell Ash that when I agree to fulfill the prophecy I want him to sire me”
“Are you sure that you want to do it?”
“I don’t know, but what can I do?”
“I promise. I also want to know if I could tell my parents about you”
“I don’t mind” with that, they talked on for about an hour about the weather and the different scenery. Suddenly there was a knock on her door and Liam pocked his head into the room,
“You ready?”
“Helle, I have to go. Speak to you soon”
“Sure thing”
The line went dead and Jane stood up from the bed,
“I’m as ready as I ever would be”
At the university Helle placed the phone back on its receiver and looked out of the window. She saw Ash walking towards the dormitory and felt a heavy feeling coming over her. She didn’t want to tell Ash the news, but she had no choice. It is the only way for them to finish what they started. As she waited for him to come to the room, she tried to figure out what to tell him. There is no easy way to do it; all she could do is break the news to him.
“Helle are you there?” she heard him ask
“You can come on in Ash. There is something we need to discuss and it can’t wait”
Ash opened the door and stepped into the room, he could see that Helle was worried about something and if it has something to do with Jane then it has to do with all them.
“What is it?” he asked
Helle told him to sit down while she prepared herself for telling him. She sat down next to him and said,
“I just got a call from Jane telling me that they arrived in Ireland safely, but she also told me that she learned some startling news about the prophecy. It seemed that if she is the one mentioned in the prophecy she wants you to sire her”.
Ash was rather shocked to hear the news that he couldn’t speak for a few minutes. He looked at Helle and said,
“I…I don’t know what to say. I have to speak to the leader of the vampires”
“You know him?” Helle asked
“Actually we go a long way. He was the one who introduced my parents to each other. To tell you the truth, he is my godfather”
Helle was surprised to hear this, but she understood the urgency of the situation. She told him that she wanted to speak to her parents too and maybe their coven. It was a matter for all the clans to work together. They decided to meet their folks that evening and tell them all they know. Jane was a very important person and that was no lie. The day progressed faster than what they hoped it would. Luckily, it was the holiday season so it was no trouble for Ash to return to San Francisco.
As the plan landed at the airport, he decided that it wasn’t time to reminisce on the past. Therefore, he took a cab and went to the manor. As he walked up to the house, he could feel the memories flooding his mind.
“Ash, it is nice to see you” he heard someone behind him
“Hello, Emma. How are you?”
“Well, now that you are here for the holidays things would be fine”
“I’m here on business. Actually, it has to do with all of us. Is he here?”
“Yes. He is. He asked about you a few times and I think it is time that you go inside to see him”
Ash walked with Emma to the living room where most of his friends and family sat. As he stepped into the room, it became dead silent. Suddenly Franco stood up and walked towards Ash,
“It’s good to see you, Ash. I’ve been thinking a lot about you the past few weeks”
“Well, it is good to see you too, but I’m afraid that I’m not on a social visit here”
He sat down and started to talk, he told the leader about his college life. For a while, he didn’t tell them about Jane or Helle. It felt like it wasn’t the right time to do so. As time progressed, Franco could sense that Ash was delaying something. He looked at the young vampire and asked,
“Why are you here?”
“Well, something happened while I was in college this past few months. At first I didn’t know how to perceive it, but I feel that it is time to tell you about it”
With that, he started to reveal Helle and Jane to the group and that he was part of a more serious matter.
“What matter are you referring too?” Franco wanted to know.
Ash sat his glass down and said,
“Well, do you remember that I had a strange experience eight years ago?”
“Vaguely. I think you told me that you had a phrase running through your mind. Is that true?”
“Yes, I don’t believe that I told you what the phrase was. Maybe you know it”
“Well, what is it?”
With that Ash started to repeat the phrase and as he did he could see the surprise written on the group’s face. A strange weight has been lifted from them
“What has happened since that day?”
This time Ash told them about Helle and then about Jane. This news was good news to them,
“Could it be that she was the one?”
“We don’t know. That is why she went to Ireland with her brother. There is more”
“What more could there be?”
This time it was as if Ash didn’t want to reveal the request Jane made, but there was no other choice. He cleared his throat and said,
“My friend Helle told me that Jane called her and asked something quite unusual. It seemed that if she’s the one being mentioned she asked that I sire her”
“Well, that’s an honor. If a Shape-Shifter asked you to sire her then you know she’s the one”
“Why is that?”
“Well, real true blue shape-shifters are unselfish beings. They always thought about the good of mankind and nothing else. I had an experience with a shape-shifter once. I was traveling in Ireland and when I saw her, she told me that someday we would meet again. I think her name was Cassandra, but soon I learned that she died in a rogue operation”
Ash’s eyes went wide when he heard the identity of the Shape-Shifter then he said,
“I think you will meet her soon. The Shape-Shifter I refer to is Jane Peters, but we helped her on a past life regression and in that session we learned that her name was Cassandra and that she died at the hands of her enemy”
“Then she’s the one we are waiting for. I know that, because now that I think about it I think I know that phrase you refer too”
“How do you know it?” Ash asked
Franco told him that since the day he met Cassandra the line of his family had to deal with that prophecy and he always thought that it was a hoax, but now he knows that it was real. Ash turned towards his godfather and said,
“I’ll help her and I’ll protect her with my life if I have to”
Then he stood up and walked towards the door,
“I’ll contact you as soon as I hear some more”
He opened the door and stepped into the night air. He wondered if Helle told her family about Jane and that the rivalry between the clans are nearly over. As he looked inside again he saw someone talking to Franco. It was then that he recognized the person. It is their Herbology professor; it was then that he knew that this man was a vampire too. The only kind that could disguise himself in order not to reveal to anyone that he is a vampire. Only a few knew him.
At the Warren estate things were quite calm. Helle stepped into the lobby, waiting for her parents to come and greet her. She knew that they were having their usual Wednesday Coven Meeting in the living room. Luckily she was at that age that she could attend these meetings,
“Helle, it’s good to see you!” she heard her mother call from the living room,
“Won’t you come into the living room? We all want to hear how your life has been like in college”
“Thank you mom. I’m on my way. I just want to place my suitcase in my room”
“We’ll be waiting for you”
Helle went to her room and took her book out of her suitcase. It is time to tell them about Jane and Ash. She walked down the stairs and walked into the living room where her parents sat with the coven. She walked to her mother and father and kissed them,
“Hello, mom, dad. It’s good to see you”
“We thought that you weren’t coming for the holidays”
“I didn’t think that I would be here too, but something happened while I was on campus”
“What?”
She told them first that she had an encounter with a vampire and that he wasn’t the same vicious type they knew of. At first, she decided not to reveal Jane to them, because she didn’t know how her parents would react to the fact that she tried to help a Shape-Shifter with the recovery of her powers. Her mother looked at her and asked,
“Helle is there something you forgot to mention to us?”
“Mom, I don’t know how you would react to this, but I few weeks ago I had an encounter with a Shape-Shifter, but she wasn’t a half-breed. She was a True Blue Shape-Shifter. We had trouble with her powers. She had a traumatic experience in one of the classes and we tried to help her, but then something else happened" with that she revealed the entire ordeal to her parents, she even revealed the phrase and the books she discovered in the library and the book Jane had on her,
Her mother looked at her and said,
“I think as soon as she returned to New Salem you must invite her so that we can talk to her. I think it is the only way for us to see if she is the one”
“So you also know about the path that she must take?”
“Unfortunately, yes. It is just that when we heard about the whole destiny we didn’t take it too seriously. Now that you mentioned it I think we must look a little bit more into it”
Her mother looked at the others and said that the next few days they had to make a more extensive research into this whole matter, so they had to keep contact and as soon as they find something they had to contact each other as soon as possible.
Helle’s mother looked at her and asked,
“Did Jane give you a contact number while she was staying in Ireland?”
“Yes, she did and she said that we could call her anytime we want to”
“I think it could be wise if you contact her tonight and tell her that we will look into this”
“Thank you mother. I’ll call her now”
Helle stood up and walked towards the phone, she took the receiver and dialed the number. For a while there was no answer when suddenly she heard Liam answer the phone,
“Hello”
“Sir, it is Helle here. I would like to know if Jane is there. I have to talk to her”
“Let me get her for you”
“Thank you”
There was an additional minute of silence when suddenly she heard Jane’s voice,
“Helle, you wanted to talk to me?”
“Yes, I have some news for you”
She told Jane about what her parents told her and that she was invited for the Winter Solstice celebrations. Helle knew that if there was someone who could help Jane with the dilemma she’s in then it is her parents.
tbc
Rebels Rulz
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
Excellent part! :D
It must be interesting for the leader of the vampires to be your godfather!
:D “I…I don’t know what to say. I have to speak to the leader of the vampires”
“You know him?” Helle asked
“Actually we go a long way. He was the one who introduced my parents to each other. To tell you the truth, he is my godfather”
It must be interesting for the leader of the vampires to be your godfather!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
Chapter 5
Thanks for the review. Here is Chapter 5
~*~
CHAPTER 5
IRELAND
Jane placed the phone back on its receiver and walked to the living room where Liam was waiting for her. She looked at him and she that he had an expression on his face that it was time. She walked towards him and said,
“I know that it is a long shot, but if I have to see your friend then I’m ready to see her”
“I just wanted to make sure that you know what you are doing. You know if Serena’s convinced that you are the one. Then there is no turning back, you have to unite the vampire clans”
“I know that and I’m ready for it”
They left the hotel room and walked towards the taxi that was waiting for them. As they climbed into the cab Jane felt the urge to morph again, but this time she could control it. She looked out of the window and saw the threat of rain approaching. Then she got a memory flash revealing the most pleasant day of her former life. She just turned sixteen and she got the privilege of going to parties. The first party she had was her debutant ball. It was one of those memorable days of her life, but it was also the beginning of her troubles. She had to face the fact that she was the product of pure Shape-Shifters and even though she had a bloodWolf for a brother she had none of those genes in her body. She knew about genetics from a very early age and even though she didn’t tell anyone of this she kept a journal. No one knew where she placed it at the time. The only one who knew was Serena’s great-great grandmother and it was one of those secrets that if opened up could tell them that she was the one they were waiting for.
Liam looked at Jane as she sat next to him; he wished he knew what she was thinking at the time, but he knew that if the time was right she would reveal everything to him. As he too looked out of the window he saw the familiar countryside,
“Ah, to be back” he thought
Again he saw the expression on Jane’s face, the expression of recognition. He knew then in his heart that Serena would have no time to doubt that this was his sister reincarnate. He just hoped that Jane would accept her destiny and that she was The 1 they have been waiting for. Suddenly the taxi came to a halt and as the driver told them that they arrived he could see the panic on Jane’s face. He placed his hands on her frail shoulders and said,
“Don’t worry, I’m here to help you”
“Thank you for being here” she replied
The door opened and a woman deep in her thirties came out of the house. She walked towards Liam and gave him a big hug,
“Liam it is good to see you after all these years”
“I agree Serena, it has been too long”
He turned towards Jane and then back to Serena and said,
“Jane, I would like you to meet a very good friend of mine”
“It’s good to meet you at last” she said and extended her hand to the woman
The two women greeted each other and walked into the house. When Jane walked into the lobby she thought that she stepped into a familiar surrounding. She didn’t tell Liam about her feeling, but she could see that Serena knew what she felt.
“Liam, I would like to ask you a big favor” Serena said
“What?”
Serena told him that she wanted to speak to Jane alone and to find out if she could remember anything else.
“Sure” Liam replied and walked into the library of the house.
As Jane stood there with Serena she could feel the questions running through her mind, but she knew that if she were not careful she would use the powers and in this country her powers are unstable. Serena turned towards Jane and said,
“I know that you feel scared, but if Liam didn’t bring you here I know that you could have been in more danger than ever”
“Why am I so important?” Jane asked frustrated.
Serena looked at her and said that she had to sit down for this. As Jane sat down the woman brought a leather bound book towards her and said,
“I don’t know if you have ever seen this book, but it reveals the entire Prophecy” she opened the book and showed it to Jane. This didn’t’ come as a surprise to Jane and with that she too took a book out of her knapsack and gave it to Serena,
“I have that book. It was given to me on my thirteenth birthday by my parents”
“There is one thing I would like to ask you”
“Ask away”
“When did you start to receive your powers?”
“Well, it was on my thirteenth birthday. I was so scared when it happened, but after that I controlled it. Then something happened a few months ago”
Jane closed her mouth and didn’t want to reveal it, but she knew that she could trust this friend of Liam and told her everything that happened to her. Serena looked at the young girl and tried not show any emotion and said,
“Could you please go and call Liam for me. I would like to talk to him alone”
“Sure” Jane walked towards the library and saw Liam sitting in one of the chairs. She walked up to him and said that Serena wanted to speak to him. As he left the library she decided that she wanted to read a while and stayed behind in the library.
Liam walked up to Serena and asked,
“Everything okay?”
“Yes, I just wanted to tell you that she is the one that was mentioned in the prophecy. Everything she told me was revealed to me a few years ago. I’m sorry Liam, but she has to give up her mortality and I’m also sorry that you are about to loose your sister again”
“I know that it would be hard to accept, but I’m willing to help where ever I can”
As Jane walked into the library, she walked up to the bookshelf. She looked at the books and then she saw it. It was a copper-colored leather bound book. She pulled it out of its holding and began to read through it. Her eyes became blurry as the tears began to flood her eyes.
June 3rd 1745
Dear Diary
I fear that my life won’t be long. I noticed that my brother is acting more strangely around me and I fear for my life. Brad still tried to lure me towards him and I know that if I take his offer to marry him I might loose my soul. If I don’t survive I want my descendants to know what I’ve been going through, that is why I am writing now.
Yours Truly
Cassandra
She knew that Serena’s great-grandmother had this journal, because she asked the woman to keep it safe for her. Suddenly she heard the door open, but didn’t budge. Liam walked up to the library with Serena standing next to him and as he opened the door, he saw hr frail body in the chair. He could see that she already knew the outcome of the meeting and as he walked up to her, he said,
“Jane, I’m sorry, but you have to do it”
Serena looked at the girl and saw the book in her hands. She walked up to the girl and said,
“I’ve been keeping it safe for you, you can take it home with you. It belongs to you”
“Thank you” she hugged the woman and looked Liam and said,
“I know. It’s just don’t know what I am going to say to my parents on this matter”
“I’ll be with you when you break the news to them”
“Thank you”
The two said good-bye to the Oracle and left the house in a hurry. There was no time to waste, the sooner the fulfill the prophecy the better. Actually, Jane felt more lost than ever. She didn’t want to do this, but there was no other way to do it. As they entered the hotel room Jane told Liam that she needed to be alone for a while. He looked at her and said,
“Jane, you don’t have to this on your own. I’m here to help you”
“I know that, but I just need some time to process this”
She walked into her room and again decided to call Helle, this time with the news that she was one mentioned. She knew that Helle was at her parents’ home; this time it was Helle’s mother who answered the phone,
“Hello, Mrs. Warren. Is Helle there? I would like to talk to her”
“Sure, I’ll call her for you”
She waited for Helle to answer the phone, what she was about to tell her best friend could jeopardize their friendship for good
“Helle here”
“Helle, it’s Jane…I’ve got some bad news for you”
“Jane, is it…?”
“Yes, I am the one mentioned it the prophecy. Could you please call Ash for me? I don’t have his number”
“Sure”
Jane told her that they would be in Salem the next day. It would be the last time that she would be with them as a Shape-Shifter. They said good-bye and the two lines went dead.
HELLE’S HOUSE
Helle placed the receiver back on the phone and walked towards the living room. She saw her mother looking at her and said,
“That was Jane on the phone. They will be coming back to America tomorrow”
“And?”
“Well, she’s the one. She just told me the news. I could sense the pain in her voice”
“I know that it would be shock when you find out that your life was a lie and there was more to your life than you expect it would be”
“I know, but what is going to happen to her. I feel like I’m loosing a sister” Helle started to cry and walked towards her mother. As her mother gave her a hug she said,
“Helle you told her that you invited her to spend a week here”
“I did and I think that she would appreciate it a lot. Her parents lives in San Francisco, so I think it would be great if she spends some time here”
Again, Helle walked towards the phone, this time she knew where to contact Ash.
As she waited for someone to answer the phone, she tried to figure out what she would tell Ash. Suddenly she heard his voice on the phone,
“Ash, I…I got news from Jane”
“Yes, what is it?”
“Well, she is the One that is mentioned in he prophecy. She also told me that they are returning to America tomorrow”
“What is going to happen to her when she comes back?” Ash wanted to know
“I don’t know, but I told her that she could spend a few days here at my house”
“I’ll try to come back to Salem soon, the only thing that I must do now is tell the other vampires the news I’ll call you tomorrow”
SAN FRANCISCO
ASH’S HOUSE
Ash walked up to the leader and the others, they decided to spend some time together until they find out if Jane was the One or not. He looked towards Franco and said,
“That was Helle on the phone. She heard from Jane and it is confirmed she’s the one from the prophecy”
“What is she going to do now?” Franco wanted to know
Ash told him what Helle told her and that he was returning to New Salem to see if there is something he could do in this time of peril. Franco looked at Ash and said,
“You know that if she asks you again to sire her then you must do it as soon as possible”.
“That I know. You can count on me” with those words Ash left the house and booked a plane ticket.
As he stepped into the plane he knew that now it was up to him to sire Jane. He didn’t want to do it, but it looks like there was no choice for him. It was a long flight for him, it felt like the longest trip he ever had to take. As the plane descended onto New Salem airstrip he could ‘feel’ that Helle was already waiting for him. He climbed out, saw the red-curls of Helle and walked up to her,
“Helle, I know that this was a hard holiday, but I told my leader about you and Jane. He told me; even before you confirmed it that Jane was the One they were waiting for. He said that only a True-Blue Shape-Shifter would be unselfish enough to ask to sire her. He also said that before I do it she must come with me so that he could meet her again”
“Again?” Helle asked perplexed
Ash told her that the leader met Jane three hundred years before, but as Cassandra. He even told him that she said that they would meet again. They left the airport and waited for Jane to arrive back in the States.
IRELAND AIRPORT
Jane stood next to Liam and could see the pain written in his eyes. She wanted to assure him that there was nothing to fear, but she couldn’t lie. She was scared for what her life was about to give her. Suddenly they heard the announcer say
“Flight 432 to America, please board at gate 4”
It was time for her to meet her fate. Her heart sank and with a heavy feeling, she boarded the plane with Liam next to her. They sat down and then Liam said,
“Jane, I know that you didn’t want it to happen, but I just want to say it was good to see you after all those years”
“Liam, I know my destiny now. But I want to be normal for just a while before it happens”
“I understand. I think that there could be a while before we have to do everything”
Jane closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. As she slept, she got a strange dream,
Dream
Cassandra looked at the young girl that stood next to her and said,
“Jane, even though we are the same person. I feel responsible for what I did to you. I could see that you wanted to have a normal life. I am sorry”
Jane looked again at Cassandra and said,
“You don’t have to apologize for it. I know now that I was meant to help my friends”
They hugged and as they did, Cassandra disappeared into Jane and only Jane was left behind
Liam saw the tears in Jane’s eyes as he saw her sleep, but he didn’t want to wake her yet. She needed to rest after what happened to her. He decided to wait for a while before he pressures her to decide if she wants to go through with the prophecy or not. They descended onto New Salem Airport and as they went into the building Jane could see that this was a difficult time for Liam, but she knew that it was her doing that this was about to happen. They went to the car and drove off to the campus. This was a long drive nothing to say to each other. As they drove on Jane heard a song on the radio that brought tears to her eyes, it was sang by a local artist. As she listened to the song she could feel her spirits being rejuvenated. As the song played on she looked at Liam and said to him,
“Liam, I know that you don’t want me to do this, but I think it is only the right thing for me to sacrifice my own mortality for the sake of humanity”
“Jane, I knew that you would think this way, but I have to say that you are going to hastily on this matter. You need more time to work it through”
Suddenly Jane lost her own sanity and she talked with the voice of Cassandra,
“Liam, I know what you are thinking, but what would mother and father say if they knew that I hadn’t gone through with this?”
“Cassie, I’m sorry for what I said, but I wasn’t sure you want to do it”
“I am supposed to be the Chosen 1 aren’t I not?” she replied
Liam looked at her and thought that it was the best thing that he might not be the one to tell her how to live her life. It was her own life to live and if she wants to help them, who was he to stop her? Suddenly they saw the majestic New Salem U building, Jane looked outside and again her heart sank. So many times she wanted not to be the one that was about to decide if humanity survives or not
She saw Helle walking towards the dorms and as Helle turned around she recognized the green Lincoln entering the driveway. She walked towards the car and waited for them to climbed out. Jane stepped out and looked at Helle with tears in her eyes,
“Helle…I don’t know what is going to happen to me. I want to help them, but I don’t know what to do. Everything just happened so fast”
“You don’t have to explain. I understand that you are messed up. That is why I asked you to spend the week at my house. We could try to forget everything that happened and just have a good time. All I ask is that my mother and father and probably the entire coven wants to speak to you”
“I can deal with that. As long as I don’t have to think too hard about my responsibilities”
“That can be arranged” Helle smiled
They waved good-bye to Liam and said that they would talk to him soon. With that, they left for the dorms. Jane was silent as she entered the room, her life was totally ruined now. For as long as what she could remember, she wanted a normal life with normal friends, but the Fates decided to send her friends that weren’t normal, just like she wasn’t normal. As they closed the door behind them Helle looked at the girl and said,
“Jane now that you found the truth out, what are you going to do?”
“I don’t know. All I can do is fulfill that wretched prophecy” Jane slumped onto her bed and stared at ceiling.
Ash was sitting in his room, thinking about the request Jane gave him. He didn’t want to destroy her friendship by killing her mortality, but it is the only way for them to live as normal beings. Even though they would stay vampires, it meant that they didn’t have to depend on blood regularly as what they do now. He understood the predicament Jane was in, to find out that you are responsible for an entire specie. It was a lot to live by. He stood up from his desk and thought that it was for the best if he went to see Helle, maybe she knew when Jane would return from Ireland. He closed the door of his room and walked towards the girl’s dorm. For a while, he just stood by the door hesitating, and then he shrugged and knocked on the door,
“Come in” he heard Helle answer
“Hey Helle” he said as he opened the door
“Hey Ash. I’m glad to see you. Jane wanted to speak to you”
“Oh, where is she?”
“She’s behind you”
Ash turned around and looked at the pale face of Jane. It was as if a ghost took away her color,
“Hello Jane” he said
She replied softly and sat down, Ash could see that the revelation of her being The 1 was a shock to her and he walked up to her and placed his hands on her shoulders. With a caring voice he said,
“Jane, you don’t have to worry about your future or anything else. I will always be there for you. Even if you decide to go through with the fulfillment of the prophecy”
“Thank you Ash, I needed to hear that”
She hugged him and turned towards Helle and said,
“I think I have to inform Liam that I am going to spend the rest of the holiday season at your house”
Helle looked at Jane and nodded, it is better if Jane’s brother knew where he could find her. Jane walked up to the phone and dialed the number. She waited for a few seconds and then she heard his voice. As she told him where she would be, she could hear a sigh of relieve. It was as if he wanted her to relax for a while, maybe she deserve some relaxation. She hung up, looked at Helle and Ash and told them that it was the best idea they ever had.
That evening Jane sat on her bed looking at the stars as they came visible. She started to cry silently about what is about to happen to her. She didn’t want to loose her life, because she was still young and wanted to live life. Now she was about to loose everything she ever wanted. As Jane cried about her fate Helle looked at the young girl on her bed. She felt like she was about to loose her best friend and it was painful, but there was nothing she or the others could do about that. Jane had a destiny and there was nothing they could do to avoid that. She closed the bathroom door behind her and stood there,
“I wish there was something I could do for her?” she thought to herself
She looked into the mirror and washed her face, maybe she was just there to help Jane with the transition whenever it is about to occur.
Jane looked at the door as it closed behind Helle, she knew deep in her heart that she was getting restless about her life and maybe there was something to be done to feel more peace. She took the journal out of the knapsack, a feeling of dread washed over her body. As she began to read the book the pages became blurred and she saw herself writing in the book.
May 13, 1776
I know now why my brother’s so protective over me. I found the book on prophecies in our town’s library and in it, it revealed that I would be the last Shape-Shifter in my bloodline. I don’t know when I would be destined to fulfill this prophecy. All I know is that it would be a painful transition.
Cassandra stopped writing and blew out the candle. She waited for a while before she walked into the night light. As she looked up she saw the peaceful stars glistening overhead. With that, she felt her anxiety subsiding.
Jane closed her journal and sat there motionless, what happened to her life, where is she going? Those were the two main questions she had on her mind. The door opened and Jane saw Helle appear,
“What are you thinking about?” she heard Helle ask
She looked at her friend and said,
“I had a lot of expectations for my future and to loose it in such a short time. I don’t know if I would be able to cope”
“Jane, you don’t have to cope on your own. We’ve told you that we will be there to help you carry this burden”
A sudden outburst of emotion came over Jane as she sat on her bed. Helle walked up to her and said,
“Let go of your pain. You need to cry”
“What will I say to my parents?”
“Tell them the truth. It’s the only thing you can do”
Jane looked up at Helle and she sighed,
“Yes, I better call them and tell them about what happened to me and then I have reveal myself to them”
She took the phone and dialed her parents number,
“Elaine here”
“Mom, I hope you are sitting down…oh where is dad?”
“He’s in the study. Could you hold on a while I get him”
“Sure”
tbc
~*~
CHAPTER 5
IRELAND
Jane placed the phone back on its receiver and walked to the living room where Liam was waiting for her. She looked at him and she that he had an expression on his face that it was time. She walked towards him and said,
“I know that it is a long shot, but if I have to see your friend then I’m ready to see her”
“I just wanted to make sure that you know what you are doing. You know if Serena’s convinced that you are the one. Then there is no turning back, you have to unite the vampire clans”
“I know that and I’m ready for it”
They left the hotel room and walked towards the taxi that was waiting for them. As they climbed into the cab Jane felt the urge to morph again, but this time she could control it. She looked out of the window and saw the threat of rain approaching. Then she got a memory flash revealing the most pleasant day of her former life. She just turned sixteen and she got the privilege of going to parties. The first party she had was her debutant ball. It was one of those memorable days of her life, but it was also the beginning of her troubles. She had to face the fact that she was the product of pure Shape-Shifters and even though she had a bloodWolf for a brother she had none of those genes in her body. She knew about genetics from a very early age and even though she didn’t tell anyone of this she kept a journal. No one knew where she placed it at the time. The only one who knew was Serena’s great-great grandmother and it was one of those secrets that if opened up could tell them that she was the one they were waiting for.
Liam looked at Jane as she sat next to him; he wished he knew what she was thinking at the time, but he knew that if the time was right she would reveal everything to him. As he too looked out of the window he saw the familiar countryside,
“Ah, to be back” he thought
Again he saw the expression on Jane’s face, the expression of recognition. He knew then in his heart that Serena would have no time to doubt that this was his sister reincarnate. He just hoped that Jane would accept her destiny and that she was The 1 they have been waiting for. Suddenly the taxi came to a halt and as the driver told them that they arrived he could see the panic on Jane’s face. He placed his hands on her frail shoulders and said,
“Don’t worry, I’m here to help you”
“Thank you for being here” she replied
The door opened and a woman deep in her thirties came out of the house. She walked towards Liam and gave him a big hug,
“Liam it is good to see you after all these years”
“I agree Serena, it has been too long”
He turned towards Jane and then back to Serena and said,
“Jane, I would like you to meet a very good friend of mine”
“It’s good to meet you at last” she said and extended her hand to the woman
The two women greeted each other and walked into the house. When Jane walked into the lobby she thought that she stepped into a familiar surrounding. She didn’t tell Liam about her feeling, but she could see that Serena knew what she felt.
“Liam, I would like to ask you a big favor” Serena said
“What?”
Serena told him that she wanted to speak to Jane alone and to find out if she could remember anything else.
“Sure” Liam replied and walked into the library of the house.
As Jane stood there with Serena she could feel the questions running through her mind, but she knew that if she were not careful she would use the powers and in this country her powers are unstable. Serena turned towards Jane and said,
“I know that you feel scared, but if Liam didn’t bring you here I know that you could have been in more danger than ever”
“Why am I so important?” Jane asked frustrated.
Serena looked at her and said that she had to sit down for this. As Jane sat down the woman brought a leather bound book towards her and said,
“I don’t know if you have ever seen this book, but it reveals the entire Prophecy” she opened the book and showed it to Jane. This didn’t’ come as a surprise to Jane and with that she too took a book out of her knapsack and gave it to Serena,
“I have that book. It was given to me on my thirteenth birthday by my parents”
“There is one thing I would like to ask you”
“Ask away”
“When did you start to receive your powers?”
“Well, it was on my thirteenth birthday. I was so scared when it happened, but after that I controlled it. Then something happened a few months ago”
Jane closed her mouth and didn’t want to reveal it, but she knew that she could trust this friend of Liam and told her everything that happened to her. Serena looked at the young girl and tried not show any emotion and said,
“Could you please go and call Liam for me. I would like to talk to him alone”
“Sure” Jane walked towards the library and saw Liam sitting in one of the chairs. She walked up to him and said that Serena wanted to speak to him. As he left the library she decided that she wanted to read a while and stayed behind in the library.
Liam walked up to Serena and asked,
“Everything okay?”
“Yes, I just wanted to tell you that she is the one that was mentioned in the prophecy. Everything she told me was revealed to me a few years ago. I’m sorry Liam, but she has to give up her mortality and I’m also sorry that you are about to loose your sister again”
“I know that it would be hard to accept, but I’m willing to help where ever I can”
As Jane walked into the library, she walked up to the bookshelf. She looked at the books and then she saw it. It was a copper-colored leather bound book. She pulled it out of its holding and began to read through it. Her eyes became blurry as the tears began to flood her eyes.
June 3rd 1745
Dear Diary
I fear that my life won’t be long. I noticed that my brother is acting more strangely around me and I fear for my life. Brad still tried to lure me towards him and I know that if I take his offer to marry him I might loose my soul. If I don’t survive I want my descendants to know what I’ve been going through, that is why I am writing now.
Yours Truly
Cassandra
She knew that Serena’s great-grandmother had this journal, because she asked the woman to keep it safe for her. Suddenly she heard the door open, but didn’t budge. Liam walked up to the library with Serena standing next to him and as he opened the door, he saw hr frail body in the chair. He could see that she already knew the outcome of the meeting and as he walked up to her, he said,
“Jane, I’m sorry, but you have to do it”
Serena looked at the girl and saw the book in her hands. She walked up to the girl and said,
“I’ve been keeping it safe for you, you can take it home with you. It belongs to you”
“Thank you” she hugged the woman and looked Liam and said,
“I know. It’s just don’t know what I am going to say to my parents on this matter”
“I’ll be with you when you break the news to them”
“Thank you”
The two said good-bye to the Oracle and left the house in a hurry. There was no time to waste, the sooner the fulfill the prophecy the better. Actually, Jane felt more lost than ever. She didn’t want to do this, but there was no other way to do it. As they entered the hotel room Jane told Liam that she needed to be alone for a while. He looked at her and said,
“Jane, you don’t have to this on your own. I’m here to help you”
“I know that, but I just need some time to process this”
She walked into her room and again decided to call Helle, this time with the news that she was one mentioned. She knew that Helle was at her parents’ home; this time it was Helle’s mother who answered the phone,
“Hello, Mrs. Warren. Is Helle there? I would like to talk to her”
“Sure, I’ll call her for you”
She waited for Helle to answer the phone, what she was about to tell her best friend could jeopardize their friendship for good
“Helle here”
“Helle, it’s Jane…I’ve got some bad news for you”
“Jane, is it…?”
“Yes, I am the one mentioned it the prophecy. Could you please call Ash for me? I don’t have his number”
“Sure”
Jane told her that they would be in Salem the next day. It would be the last time that she would be with them as a Shape-Shifter. They said good-bye and the two lines went dead.
HELLE’S HOUSE
Helle placed the receiver back on the phone and walked towards the living room. She saw her mother looking at her and said,
“That was Jane on the phone. They will be coming back to America tomorrow”
“And?”
“Well, she’s the one. She just told me the news. I could sense the pain in her voice”
“I know that it would be shock when you find out that your life was a lie and there was more to your life than you expect it would be”
“I know, but what is going to happen to her. I feel like I’m loosing a sister” Helle started to cry and walked towards her mother. As her mother gave her a hug she said,
“Helle you told her that you invited her to spend a week here”
“I did and I think that she would appreciate it a lot. Her parents lives in San Francisco, so I think it would be great if she spends some time here”
Again, Helle walked towards the phone, this time she knew where to contact Ash.
As she waited for someone to answer the phone, she tried to figure out what she would tell Ash. Suddenly she heard his voice on the phone,
“Ash, I…I got news from Jane”
“Yes, what is it?”
“Well, she is the One that is mentioned in he prophecy. She also told me that they are returning to America tomorrow”
“What is going to happen to her when she comes back?” Ash wanted to know
“I don’t know, but I told her that she could spend a few days here at my house”
“I’ll try to come back to Salem soon, the only thing that I must do now is tell the other vampires the news I’ll call you tomorrow”
SAN FRANCISCO
ASH’S HOUSE
Ash walked up to the leader and the others, they decided to spend some time together until they find out if Jane was the One or not. He looked towards Franco and said,
“That was Helle on the phone. She heard from Jane and it is confirmed she’s the one from the prophecy”
“What is she going to do now?” Franco wanted to know
Ash told him what Helle told her and that he was returning to New Salem to see if there is something he could do in this time of peril. Franco looked at Ash and said,
“You know that if she asks you again to sire her then you must do it as soon as possible”.
“That I know. You can count on me” with those words Ash left the house and booked a plane ticket.
As he stepped into the plane he knew that now it was up to him to sire Jane. He didn’t want to do it, but it looks like there was no choice for him. It was a long flight for him, it felt like the longest trip he ever had to take. As the plane descended onto New Salem airstrip he could ‘feel’ that Helle was already waiting for him. He climbed out, saw the red-curls of Helle and walked up to her,
“Helle, I know that this was a hard holiday, but I told my leader about you and Jane. He told me; even before you confirmed it that Jane was the One they were waiting for. He said that only a True-Blue Shape-Shifter would be unselfish enough to ask to sire her. He also said that before I do it she must come with me so that he could meet her again”
“Again?” Helle asked perplexed
Ash told her that the leader met Jane three hundred years before, but as Cassandra. He even told him that she said that they would meet again. They left the airport and waited for Jane to arrive back in the States.
IRELAND AIRPORT
Jane stood next to Liam and could see the pain written in his eyes. She wanted to assure him that there was nothing to fear, but she couldn’t lie. She was scared for what her life was about to give her. Suddenly they heard the announcer say
“Flight 432 to America, please board at gate 4”
It was time for her to meet her fate. Her heart sank and with a heavy feeling, she boarded the plane with Liam next to her. They sat down and then Liam said,
“Jane, I know that you didn’t want it to happen, but I just want to say it was good to see you after all those years”
“Liam, I know my destiny now. But I want to be normal for just a while before it happens”
“I understand. I think that there could be a while before we have to do everything”
Jane closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. As she slept, she got a strange dream,
Dream
Cassandra looked at the young girl that stood next to her and said,
“Jane, even though we are the same person. I feel responsible for what I did to you. I could see that you wanted to have a normal life. I am sorry”
Jane looked again at Cassandra and said,
“You don’t have to apologize for it. I know now that I was meant to help my friends”
They hugged and as they did, Cassandra disappeared into Jane and only Jane was left behind
Liam saw the tears in Jane’s eyes as he saw her sleep, but he didn’t want to wake her yet. She needed to rest after what happened to her. He decided to wait for a while before he pressures her to decide if she wants to go through with the prophecy or not. They descended onto New Salem Airport and as they went into the building Jane could see that this was a difficult time for Liam, but she knew that it was her doing that this was about to happen. They went to the car and drove off to the campus. This was a long drive nothing to say to each other. As they drove on Jane heard a song on the radio that brought tears to her eyes, it was sang by a local artist. As she listened to the song she could feel her spirits being rejuvenated. As the song played on she looked at Liam and said to him,
“Liam, I know that you don’t want me to do this, but I think it is only the right thing for me to sacrifice my own mortality for the sake of humanity”
“Jane, I knew that you would think this way, but I have to say that you are going to hastily on this matter. You need more time to work it through”
Suddenly Jane lost her own sanity and she talked with the voice of Cassandra,
“Liam, I know what you are thinking, but what would mother and father say if they knew that I hadn’t gone through with this?”
“Cassie, I’m sorry for what I said, but I wasn’t sure you want to do it”
“I am supposed to be the Chosen 1 aren’t I not?” she replied
Liam looked at her and thought that it was the best thing that he might not be the one to tell her how to live her life. It was her own life to live and if she wants to help them, who was he to stop her? Suddenly they saw the majestic New Salem U building, Jane looked outside and again her heart sank. So many times she wanted not to be the one that was about to decide if humanity survives or not
She saw Helle walking towards the dorms and as Helle turned around she recognized the green Lincoln entering the driveway. She walked towards the car and waited for them to climbed out. Jane stepped out and looked at Helle with tears in her eyes,
“Helle…I don’t know what is going to happen to me. I want to help them, but I don’t know what to do. Everything just happened so fast”
“You don’t have to explain. I understand that you are messed up. That is why I asked you to spend the week at my house. We could try to forget everything that happened and just have a good time. All I ask is that my mother and father and probably the entire coven wants to speak to you”
“I can deal with that. As long as I don’t have to think too hard about my responsibilities”
“That can be arranged” Helle smiled
They waved good-bye to Liam and said that they would talk to him soon. With that, they left for the dorms. Jane was silent as she entered the room, her life was totally ruined now. For as long as what she could remember, she wanted a normal life with normal friends, but the Fates decided to send her friends that weren’t normal, just like she wasn’t normal. As they closed the door behind them Helle looked at the girl and said,
“Jane now that you found the truth out, what are you going to do?”
“I don’t know. All I can do is fulfill that wretched prophecy” Jane slumped onto her bed and stared at ceiling.
Ash was sitting in his room, thinking about the request Jane gave him. He didn’t want to destroy her friendship by killing her mortality, but it is the only way for them to live as normal beings. Even though they would stay vampires, it meant that they didn’t have to depend on blood regularly as what they do now. He understood the predicament Jane was in, to find out that you are responsible for an entire specie. It was a lot to live by. He stood up from his desk and thought that it was for the best if he went to see Helle, maybe she knew when Jane would return from Ireland. He closed the door of his room and walked towards the girl’s dorm. For a while, he just stood by the door hesitating, and then he shrugged and knocked on the door,
“Come in” he heard Helle answer
“Hey Helle” he said as he opened the door
“Hey Ash. I’m glad to see you. Jane wanted to speak to you”
“Oh, where is she?”
“She’s behind you”
Ash turned around and looked at the pale face of Jane. It was as if a ghost took away her color,
“Hello Jane” he said
She replied softly and sat down, Ash could see that the revelation of her being The 1 was a shock to her and he walked up to her and placed his hands on her shoulders. With a caring voice he said,
“Jane, you don’t have to worry about your future or anything else. I will always be there for you. Even if you decide to go through with the fulfillment of the prophecy”
“Thank you Ash, I needed to hear that”
She hugged him and turned towards Helle and said,
“I think I have to inform Liam that I am going to spend the rest of the holiday season at your house”
Helle looked at Jane and nodded, it is better if Jane’s brother knew where he could find her. Jane walked up to the phone and dialed the number. She waited for a few seconds and then she heard his voice. As she told him where she would be, she could hear a sigh of relieve. It was as if he wanted her to relax for a while, maybe she deserve some relaxation. She hung up, looked at Helle and Ash and told them that it was the best idea they ever had.
That evening Jane sat on her bed looking at the stars as they came visible. She started to cry silently about what is about to happen to her. She didn’t want to loose her life, because she was still young and wanted to live life. Now she was about to loose everything she ever wanted. As Jane cried about her fate Helle looked at the young girl on her bed. She felt like she was about to loose her best friend and it was painful, but there was nothing she or the others could do about that. Jane had a destiny and there was nothing they could do to avoid that. She closed the bathroom door behind her and stood there,
“I wish there was something I could do for her?” she thought to herself
She looked into the mirror and washed her face, maybe she was just there to help Jane with the transition whenever it is about to occur.
Jane looked at the door as it closed behind Helle, she knew deep in her heart that she was getting restless about her life and maybe there was something to be done to feel more peace. She took the journal out of the knapsack, a feeling of dread washed over her body. As she began to read the book the pages became blurred and she saw herself writing in the book.
May 13, 1776
I know now why my brother’s so protective over me. I found the book on prophecies in our town’s library and in it, it revealed that I would be the last Shape-Shifter in my bloodline. I don’t know when I would be destined to fulfill this prophecy. All I know is that it would be a painful transition.
Cassandra stopped writing and blew out the candle. She waited for a while before she walked into the night light. As she looked up she saw the peaceful stars glistening overhead. With that, she felt her anxiety subsiding.
Jane closed her journal and sat there motionless, what happened to her life, where is she going? Those were the two main questions she had on her mind. The door opened and Jane saw Helle appear,
“What are you thinking about?” she heard Helle ask
She looked at her friend and said,
“I had a lot of expectations for my future and to loose it in such a short time. I don’t know if I would be able to cope”
“Jane, you don’t have to cope on your own. We’ve told you that we will be there to help you carry this burden”
A sudden outburst of emotion came over Jane as she sat on her bed. Helle walked up to her and said,
“Let go of your pain. You need to cry”
“What will I say to my parents?”
“Tell them the truth. It’s the only thing you can do”
Jane looked up at Helle and she sighed,
“Yes, I better call them and tell them about what happened to me and then I have reveal myself to them”
She took the phone and dialed her parents number,
“Elaine here”
“Mom, I hope you are sitting down…oh where is dad?”
“He’s in the study. Could you hold on a while I get him”
“Sure”
tbc
Rebels Rulz
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
Wow! Big revelations! That was a great part! :D
but then, this is not the normal marriage proposal... or proposer. 
Marriage isn't usually that drasticDear Diary
I fear that my life won’t be long. I noticed that my brother is acting more strangely around me and I fear for my life. Brad still tried to lure me towards him and I know that if I take his offer to marry him I might loose my soul. If I don’t survive I want my descendants to know what I’ve been going through, that is why I am writing now.
but then, this is not the normal marriage proposal... or proposer. - - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
Chapter 6
I am so glad that some one reads my novel. So without further adiu here is chapter 6
~*~
CHAPTER 6
PETER’S MANTION
Elaine walked into the study and said,
“James, Jane is on the phone and she needs to speak to both of us”
“Place her on the speaker phone”
They pushed the button and the phone was converted into a speakerphone,
“Go ahead Jane. We’re both here”
“Um, I don’t know how to tell you guys this, but I found out I’m the One who is supposed to fulfill that prophecy you told me about”
A pen was dropped and a sudden cry emanated from her mother,
“Jane are you sure about it?”
“Yes, mom. I am. I got the revelation on my trip to Ireland and I know now what I must do. All I say is that I don’t know when I will do it. I have a lot to think about”
“You’ll contact us soon as you make your decision?”
“Yes, I promise”
They blew invisible kisses to each other and the line went dead. Elaine looked at her husband and cried,
“I’m about to loose my baby and there is nothing I can to prevent it”
“I know how you feel. I hoped for such a long time that she wasn’t the one and now that my fear is confirmed I don’t know how I would be able to look at her as she loose her life”
Both the Peter’s left the study and walked into the silent house. They could still remember the carefree girl that was running in the house creating many laughs and now her laughter was going to die.
At the University Jane stood silent with the dead phone in her hand; she was dazed with the thought of leaving her parents with nothing to remember by. Suddenly she felt like she could tell them how she felt in a letter and maybe a poem. She took her writing pad and started to write the letter.
Dearest Mother and Father
I didn’t know how to tell you over the phone about my true feelings of the prophecy, but remember this you will always be in my heart. I don’t know if I will see you before the transition and if I don’t. Remember me whenever you read this poem.
MY THOUGHT
I thought about it
I look upon the stars
To see if my world is falling apart
Never to know where I’m going to be
Never to know what I’m going to see
The stars told me that I’m not welcome
The wind told me that I don’t belong
In a world of my own
My heart turns to stone
The sun was as cold as ice
When didn’t fight
But the loneliness of the world
Will still be a part of me
Let me life the way I want to be.
I will always love you no matter what happens to me.
Your Daughter~ Jane
Jane took an envelope and placed the letter in it. This would be the last time she knew would have contact with her parents. She decided to fulfill the prophecy without their knowledge. It was the best thing she could do. She walked out the dorm into the night air. Helle was sleeping, Ash…she doesn’t know where he is and Liam, well she didn’t want to bother him again. That is why she decided to take a solitary moment for herself. As she walked into the campus grounds, she saw someone coming her way. Her heart froze with fear as she saw who it was, it was Brad…or as he is know now, The Dean of the university. She passed faster not to talk to him would be a bonus, but he cornered her,
“Miss Peters. Why are you still here at the campus? Aren’t you supposed to be with your family?”
“Well, sir if you want to know the truth. I told my parents that I was staying with friends this Thanksgiving and then I’ll see what I will do”
“Cut the crap, I know who you are Cassandra. You can’t hide from me”
“Just leave me alone Brad. I told you then that I am not interested and I am still not interested in your proposition. I know what you did to me and I know who I am now and who my friends and family are”
“So, you remember everything”
“Yes, I do and I know that Liam would never stop protecting me…oh by the way. I decided to fulfill that prophecy”
“You will never do that I’ll make sure of it!” with those words, Brad left her standing in the middle of nowhere.
As Jane stood there, she knew that she had to tell someone what happened. She couldn’t go back to the dorm, because she wanted to see the night for the last time as what is was now and not as a vampire. So the only thing she could do was to go to her brother’s room. Maybe he could help her. As she walked up to the faculty living quarters she saw his light was still burning. She walked up to the door and for a moment she hesitated, not knowing if it was the right thing for her to do. She raised her hand towards the door and began to knock,
“I’m coming” she heard from the inside.
As the door opened, Liam looked at Jane with a puzzled expression on his face. He told her that she could come in and as she stepped into the room, she said,
“Liam I have to move fast if I am ever to fulfill my destiny”
“Why do you want to hasten it?” he asked
“Well, I don’t know if you ever found out what happened to the one who killed me when I was Cassandra”
“Why do you want to know?”
“Um, the person who murdered Cassandra isn’t dead. The man is now the one who has been following me. It is the Dean of the University”
“Are you sure about that?”
“Yes, I just had an encounter with him and he didn’t address me as Jane, but as Cassandra. I told him that I am going to fulfill that prophecy and he practically threatened me”
“What are you going to do now?” Liam wanted to know.
Jane went to the couch and sat down, for a while there was silence then she said,
“I think I am going to stall the transition for a while, because I was invited to go with Helle to her home. She said that it would be the only way for me to forget about what had happened in the past few months. Then I thought that I would visit Ash’s family. It seemed like the leader of the vampires knew Cassandra and I need to find out more about who I was before I died”
“Why don’t you just talk to me, I could tell you more about Cassandra. I practically raised her after our parents died”
“I know, but there are a few things that I want to know about Cassandra that you might not know. That is why I need to go and find out the truth about who she was in the end”
“Okay, but just be careful. You might not like what you find out”
“You don’t have to worry. I will be careful” before she left she looked at her brother and said,
“I’ll contact you as soon as I get there”
With those words she left his apartment and walked into the night air. A sudden feeling of peace washed over her and she felt like she was doing the right thing.
She walked into the dorm and saw Helle was already awake,
“Helle, I think it is time we leave this campus for a while. There is a lot I need to sort out and only your parents and Ash’s family can provide me with the necessary information”
Helle looked at Jane and said,
“Okay, just get your bags ready. I’ll contact my parents and tell them that we will be there tomorrow night”
“Sure” Jane went to her closet and leafed through it. She doesn’t own much fancy clothes, but that she knew this wasn’t a fancy outing. She can be just who she was.
She heard Helle talk on the phone and knew that the wheel was turning. Time was running out for her. She went to the bathroom and stood there looking at her reflection in the mirror. She saw the tears form in her eyes and without warning she started to cry. All of her life she wanted to be accepted by everyone and now that she just started to make friends everything was unraveling around her. What if she never heard that phrase, what if she never came to this campus? Would this still haunt her? She wiped her face and thought that she can’t show her friends that she was crying,
“Get yourself together Jane. You can’t show them that you are weak” she thought and went back to the room she shared with Helle. As she walked into the room, she saw Helle looking at her,
“Jane, I talked to my mother and she said that she would be waiting for us”
“Thank you” Jane replied and climbed into her bed.
That night Jane couldn’t sleep peacefully, she was dreaming for the past. This was one of those dreams that felt so real like it was happening to her right that moment.
Dream
Cassandra walked into one of the villages trying to determine if she could be able to help them. Suddenly she saw someone appear in front of her with a message,
“Cassandra, you will encounter many people in your life time that would bring you peace. One of them is named Hellewise Warren. She would be your stepping stone, and then there would be your brother Liam. He would guide you in your difficult time”
“When will this happen?” Cassandra wanted to know.
“Not in this lifetime, but soon. You will know when it comes”
She walked towards the town square and sat in front of the fountain. She looked into the sun and said to herself,
“Nothing would ever stop me from being myself”
END OF DREAM
With a jolt Jane woke up and saw the sun shining into their room, Helle was already awake and was sitting next to the desk. She was trying to figure out what to take with her to her home. She knew that she had to take her Book of Shadows with her, even her crystals were important in this case. Jane climbed out of her bed and stood next to Helle and said,
“Helle, do you think that I must take those two books with me?”
“I think that it would be wise if you do take them with you. You can even take that journal with you that you got in Ireland”
“I know that I’m just a test subject, but I think that I’m not going to live long”
“You might not live long as a mortal, but you are going to be an important member of history”
Jane went to her closet and removed the clothing that she wanted to take with her. She knew that she had to take some sweaters with her. In addition, she had to take those books. It would be a long and heavy trip for her.
At last, the time for departure was upon them, Helle and Jane climbed into the cab and sat in silence. It would be one of the most important trips Jane would take in this short life she had. She took the first book out of her knapsack and read the prophecy again. She knew that she had to show them what the prophecy implied, but what if there was more than she expected. As they approach the Warren estate, the anxiety flooded her psyche. She looked at Helle and then back towards the house. Then it struck her; it was as if she was there before. Maybe she knew one of the Warren ancestors and that is why she and Helle became such good friends. Before long she would find out how she knew the Warrens. Helle looked at her and said,
“Jane are you ready?”
“Um, yes I think so”
They stopped and climbed out of the cab; Jane took her purse and took a fifty-dollar bill out of it. As she handed the bill to the driver, she said that he could keep the change. They walked up to the house and as Helle took the key out of her purse, she could see that Jane was nervous about what was about to happen. She placed her hand on Jane’s shoulder and whispered,
“It’ll work out fine. You don’t have to worry”
“Helle, I never told you this, but I consider you more than a friend. I consider you as my sister”
“Jane I feel the same way. I too think of us as sisters”
They stepped into the house and saw that it was vacant, and then suddenly Helle said,
“I think my parents are at the coven meeting. Do you think you can handle it if we go there?”
“Yes, I can handle it. There is nothing more that I can’t handle”
They walked to the back room and saw the nine members of the coven sitting in a semi-circle. Helle walked up to her parents and said,
“We’re here” she hugged her parents and saw the two looking at Jane.
It was as if there was a glimpse of recognition and the two stood up. They walked up to Jane and said,
“So you are the one Helle has been telling us about. Why don’t you sit down?”
Jane sat on the grass and the peaceful atmosphere washed over her. Even though she still had many troubles in her life, she knew that these might help her to resolve them. The coven looked at the frail girl in front of them, all of them wanted to ask the same question. Why had she never come forward before? They knew about her existence for a long time and now to see her face-to-face that was something they didn’t expect. Helle could see the recognition her parents had towards Jane and then she asked them,
“How come you never told me that you knew about Jane?”
“Honey, it isn’t that we didn’t want to tell you, but we weren’t sure if she was the one we read about in our Book of Shadows”
“So you mean to tell me that the book is also a historical document?”
“Yes, there is more to the book than spells and potions. I’m sorry I never told you about it”
“That’s alright, but what does the book say?” Helle’s mother looked at her father and he provided the book, as they opened it and began to read it a shocked expression came over Jane’s face
Begin Prophecy
A changeling will be born in the turn of the millennium an entire specie’s fate would rest on her shoulders. Her life will intertwine with three other persons; one will be part of the Wicca’s youngest members, the second will be a blood-seeking vampire and the third will be a mix of a vampire and a werewolf. These three members will be crucial to her existence. Four hearts will(or must) be united in the next solstice for her destiny to be read.
End of Prophecy
Jane let her eyes fall to the ground so that no one could see she began to cry, she felt spent. Nothing was left in her, all her emotions were gone and it was as if she wasn’t human anymore. Maybe she was never human to begin with; she looked up and said,
“I only got the first few pages of the prophecy and it never said anything about the solstice. Why did nobody tell me about this?”
Karen Warren looked at Jane and said that maybe it was that her parents prayed that she wasn’t the One the prophecy referred too. It could be that they wanted the best for her. Jane looked over to Helle and said,
“Would you please excuse me for a while. I need to think, before I make up my mind”
“Sure”
Jane stood up and began to walk into the garden. As she walked away Helle looked at her folks and the others and said,
“I never knew that I would feel this way, but I feel her pain. I couldn’t understand it before, but now I do. It was as if we were destined to meet and now that we did meet and I feel like I’m her sister. I don’t want to loose her”
“Helle, I know that it is hard for you to take in, but it is the only thing we can do. We can only guide her we can’t make her do it”
“I have a feeling that she wants to stay the way she is, but then there is a possibility that she wants to help the others”
“I could see the conflict in her heart. She felt obliged to make up her mind and I fear that she might make the wrong decision”
“I’ll guide her,” Helle said
Helle’s mother looked up and said,
“You just have to be careful when you go to her. She’s uncertain about her life now and uncertainty could destroy even the best of psychic witches”
“I’ll be careful” she replied and was about to walk towards Jane when her folks said,
“Give her a little bit more time. This was a blow for her”
“Sure” she replied and sat back down.
Jane walked into the garden and looked at the peaceful surroundings. She felt alone in the world; no one was there to help her. As she stood still, she started to cry. Her life was beginning to slip away from her. Unexpectedly it felt to her as if she was leaving her body. She was hovering between the physical and meta-physical world. Then it happened, Jane looked up and saw herself standing in Ireland in the 1700’s. this time it wasn’t as Cassandra, but as Jane.
Jane looked up and saw Cassandra Liam walking in the sunlight, talking. She could hear everything that was said,
“Liam, I told you before that I’m not going to marry Brad in this or in any life time. He is not my type”
“Cassandra, you know that if mother and father was here you would have no say in this matter what so ever. They would have ordered you to fulfill your duties”
“I know that, but it’s not your or their life. It’s my life and I intent to follow my own destiny”
This was the only time in a while that made Jane smile, she could see the personality of Cassandra that she had. She was also in a way beginning to understand her parents.
As the two walked Cassandra looked up and saw a girl looking at her, she wanted to nudge Liam to look at the girl, but he was busy with other things. She said to him that they would talk further on that night, she had something else to do. As she walked up to Jane, Jane turned pale. She didn’t want to confront Cassandra, but maybe she can help her understand her destiny.
“Hello, my name is Cassandra” she suddenly heard Cassandra say
“H…Hello I’m Jane”
For a while, there was silence then Jane said in some hushed voice,
“Cassandra, I can’t tell you more, but what I am going to tell you, you must remember”
“What?”
With that Jane revealed the prophecy to the young girl and looked at the girl with a smile.
At that moment, her spirit left Cassandra puzzled in the middle of the town and went back into her body. As her spirit returned into her body, she saw that she was standing in the Warren’s garden looking into space. Then a peaceful feeling washed over her and she knew that it was she who told Cassandra about the phrase and so it was now her turn to help the vampires. She decided to go to the group and tell them what she decided, maybe now after that transition she would have peace at last. Jane walked towards Helle and the rest of the coven and said,
“I made up my mind. I decided to help the vampires”
“Are you sure about it?” Helle asked
“Yes, I just had some kind of vision. In it I saw Cassandra with her brother and then it was me who told Cassandra about the phrase”
“How did you do that?” they asked puzzled
“I…I don’t know. All I remembered was that I was standing in the garden feeling peaceful. I then someway got transported that century”
As Jane told them about what she experienced the head of the coven said,
“You are a very powerful shape-shifter Jane. It seemed that you could move through time and space. Not anybody can master that power. It was due to that fact that you are the Chosen One”
“I won’t argue anymore about my destiny, but I am still young”
“That is just it, your age is what made you so unique. It’s just bad that you didn’t prepare for it at the age when you got the first inclination of who you were. When did you get the visions?”
For a while, it was silent then Jane said,
“The first evidence I got was when I was thirteen. Actually, I got it on my birthday. It also was the day I received the phrase and since that day it haunted me”
“Well, you got the information on the right time and place, but you acted too slow”
Suddenly as she was still trying to determine her destiny, she said with fear in her voice,
“What about my brother? If I tell him that I am going to help the vampire colony, he might feel that he was going to loose me again”
“What do you mean by again?” Helle’s father asked, he was the expert in past life regression.
“Well, a few months ago I got a flash that I had a previous life and in a session where Helle helped me I found out that I was one of our lecturers sister in a previous life. I actually died in his arms and now that this happened it felt like I was going to ‘die’ again and he would loose me”
“You might be able to leave a bit of your spirit for him to remember you by” John Warren replied.
With a sigh of relief Jane looked at the group, she knew now that there was hope for her. She, then looked at Helle and said,
“I think we better call Ash and tell him that we are on our way to San Francisco to meet Franco after three hundred years”.
What kind of things could he tell her about Cassandra that she didn’t know about? Jane looked at the coven and told them that they would be informed when the time was right for the transition to be taken place. Helle was still worried about the prophecy, she didn’t want Jane to be harmed in anyway and there was no way of protecting her from what was happening in her life. This test could determine if Jane was ready to face the vampires as The 1. She walked over to the phone and dialed the number Ash provided them, as she waited for someone to answer it she could see that Jane was worried too. Suddenly she heard Ash answer the phone and with that, she gave him the message. This was like a huge boulder that was lifted from the young vampire and he told the group the news. As he gave them the direction on how to get to his house he saw Franco coming into the room. They said good-bye and with that he looked at his leader and mentor and said,
“Helle and Jane are coming to San Franciso to meet you and to talk about what has been happening”
“Good, I’ve got something for Jane/Cassandra that I need to give to her before she makes the final decision”
He showed Ash the letter, which was already yellow with age, but it was still easy to read the lettering on the paper. He then told the young vampire that this might help the young shape-shifter make the right choice.
NEW SALEM AIRPORT
Jane stood next to Helle, looking at the majestic plane as the boarded it. Even though she wasn’t as tense as what she was before, she knew that her destiny was about to start. She sat down in the chair and fastened her safety belt. With a majestic roar the plane lifted off and flew towards San Francisco, towards the only one who could provide the most information about her life as what it was before. It was about three hours that went by in a flash when she felt Helle tapping her on her shoulder.
“Jane, we’re here”
With a yawn she stretched and unbuckled her seatbelt, as she stood up she felt more peace than what she did before. She looked outside and as she did the memories of her own past came flooding towards her. She remembered the day it all happened; she felt the anguish again and tried to forget it. She knew that this has more to do with an entire specie than her own pain. Helle could see on Jane’s face that she remembered something and was about to open her mouth to say something, but she knew that it wasn’t the right time to do. Therefore, she kept her mouth shut. She saw a familiar face in the crowd and walked towards him,
“Ash it is good to see you” she said as she hugged him.
Ash looked at the young witch and then towards Jane, he could see the nervous look in her eyes. He walked towards her and said,
“Jane, I know that it must have been a shock to find the truth. As you know I will always be here until the end”
“Thank you” Jane replied
The three walked towards the vehicle and climbed in. Jane decided to sit in the back of the car so that she could think about her future/past. With that, she could hear everything that was said in the front. Helle turned towards Ash and said,
“When I took Jane to my parents I learned that they knew about her for centuries. It took me by surprise”
“It was the same with me. When Franco told me that he knew Cassandra and that it was Jane too. I told him that Jane was Cassandra it was as if a huge weight has been lifted from him”
As this conversation took place Jane thought about everything that happened to her since the day she found out the truth about her origins. Suddenly she looked out of the window and saw the park where she usually spent most of her days when she was young. A small smile formed on her face as something crossed her mind. It was a memory from when she was five years old
Memory
“Jane, girl. Don’t get to near to the duckies”
“Mommy, I don’t need to be told what to do”
Suddenly three ducks came charging after the small girl. With ecstatic giggling she ran towards her parents.
Memory End
She woke up from the flash and heard the voice again,
“Jane are you sure that you want to do this?” Ash asked.
“Ash, I’m ready to face the truth now and maybe I can rest in peace. These few months has been hell for me”
They saw the house loomed in front of them and climbed out of the car, Jane was prepared for what was about to happen to her, but what she wasn’t prepared for was the fact that Cassandra’s spirit still has unfinished business with the leader of the vampires. As they walked into the house Ash walked to the leader and said,
“This is Helle and Jane”
“Nice to meet you” Franco replied
As he greeted them he looked at the girl with the long brown hair and said,
“It’s good to meet you at last”
“Likewise” Jane replied, but as she was about to talk to Franco she felt her spirit leave her body and she knew that Cassandra wanted to talk to the leader. The only thing she could do was allow Cassandra to take over her body.
“Franco, I’m glad to see you,” she said in Cassandra’s voice.
“Cassandra, I told you that I would be there whenever you need me and I intend to keep that promise”
“The only thing I want you to do for me was to tell Jane everything that happened to me and then I want you to give that letter to her. I can feel her uncertainty and I know that she didn’t want this to have happened to her. If it is any consolation, I know that she has a very good heart and that is why she’s here. My brother doesn’t want to know that she decided to help you and I want you to say to her that she needs to tell them before the day after tomorrow”
“I promise you”
With that Cassandra left and Jane was looking at the man in front of her. He looked at her and said,
“I know that you don’t understand what has happened to you and I know that you didn’t ask for this, but you are the Chosen 1 we’ve been looking for”
“There’s something I want to ask you?”
“What is it?”
She asked him to tell her everything he could remember of Cassandra and how they met. As he revealed all of the details to her, she was beginning to understand her destiny. Franco looked at her and said,
“I kept a letter with me for the past 300 years and I feel this is the right time you read it. It was written by Cassandra on the day she left my house. It is a very important letter” with that he handed her the yellowish paper and looked at her. Carefully Jane opened the letter and began to read it.
* Dearest Jane
When you read this letter, I know that 300 years has passed and that I’m dead. I just want to say that I remember the day you revealed that phrase to me. I want you to understand something I never asked for this and I never wanted to put you in pain, but if it wasn’t for the fact that Brad wanted to kill me I never would have helped them. I am the only one who understands the vampires and the destiny I have. I loved my life and everything I wanted to achieve, but I have a very different destiny now. Liam understood that the day we talked about my future. I wanted to tell my brother that I am happy now and that after the solstice I am free to rest in peace. Thank you for all you did to secure my future. I’ll see you soon
Cassandra*
Jane looked up from the letter and saw everyone looking at her; they knew that this was some kind of warning from Cassandra. Jane sat down and said,
“I had a feeling that Cassandra wanted to warn me before I made up my mind, but now I understand that there was nothing for me to be afraid of. I know what I must do”
“What are you talking about?” Ash asked
“Well, before I made up my mind for the last time I just want to see my parents and bid them farewell”
“Where do they live?” Franco wanted to know.
Jane looked at the vampire and said that they live about three blocks from the house and that she grew up in San Francisco. This came as a surprise to him, to know that the One in the prophecy lived so nearby and that not one of his clan could spot it was beyond him. Jane told the group that it would be for the best if she goes alone to her house and explain the whole situation to her parents. It might shock them, but it must be done before she completes the prophecy. She took the short cut through the field that separated the vampire’s house with her house and the nearer she got the more distant she got. This would be the last time she would ever see her family, but it was nothing to the fact that she has an obligation. She stopped by the door and for a moment she hesitated on knocking, but she couldn’t delay it anymore.
“Coming!” she heard from the inside the house. As the door opened, she could see the surprised look on her mother’s face,
“Jane? What are you doing here? I thought you are staying in New Salem.”
“Mom, I was supposed to do it, but something came up” with those words she went into the house and saw her father coming out of his study and looked at her too. He too was surprised to see her and greeted her.
Jane sat in the living room and waited for them, because what she wanted to say was supposed to be said to both of her parents. As she sat down, she looked at the photos that decorated the living room wall. She wasn’t afraid of anything anymore and now she knew that the reason she was born, was to help those who needed it the most. Her life wasn’t pointless. As she sat there thinking about her past she heard the study door open, her parents came into the living room and looked at her,
“Jane, what are you doing here?” her father wanted to know
She stood up and said,
“I know that the day I told you that I am the Chosen 1 it came as a surprise to you, but what I am going to tell you now would shock you even more”
“Don’t…don’t tell me you decided to do it!” her mother shouted in panic.
“Mom, please understand. I have a destiny and now I have to follow it” she cried and hugged her parents. As she walked towards the door, she remembered the letter she had in her pocket and removed it. As she turned towards her parents and said,
“Mom, dad. As soon as I leave I want you to read this letter. In it I explain everything” she hugged her parents again and before she left she said,
“I want you to be there as soon as the transition takes place” she closed the door behind her and left.
Elaine looked at her husband and cried, it was a heartbreaking moment for her. James took the letter and opened it. As he read it, he could understand the predicament Jane had when she decided to do it. He turned towards his wife and said,
“Elaine, we raised her well. It is her future that she wanted to follow and there is nothing we can do to change that”
“I know that, but I just wanted a normal child”
“You know what…what is so great about being normal?” James uttered
They looked at Jane’s old room and as if by an unforeseen force, they started to feel more at peace with the world. Jane was the one child they wanted and it was good to have her in their lives.
As Jane walked into the darkness of the night she started to feel the peace of her life more. It was as if she was making the right decision. She was still thinking about the day she met Helle and Ash, but this time she had a revelation.
She walked into the campus, looking for someone to help her find the registration office. Suddenly without knowing what she was saying, she uttered these words,
“Earth and sea…keep harm from me
Wind and fire…bring my desire”
This was as if she uttered these words into the universe and set a new chain of events into action. Her life was never normal and that verse, plus the original one had something in common.
Jane shook the memory from her brain and said,
“Why must I remember this now?”
It was there that she decided to go back to Helle and tell her about it. Maybe it could also help the group to understand her future now. She saw Franco’s mansion on the horizon and walked faster than normal. She had a lot to say and this new memory there was a lot to tell them. She walked up to the door and stepped into the lobby. Helle looked at her and asked,
“What did your parents say when you told them about your plan to fulfill the prophecy?”
“They were shocked and I knew that they had a reason to be. I am their only child and they never wanted this to happen to me” for a while she didn’t want to tell Helle about the new memory she had just had, but it was as if Helle looked at Jane and asked,
“Jane, is there something you forgot to tell me?”
Jane sat down and said with a whisper,
“Well, while I was walking back I remembered something I never imagined to have remembered in my life”
“What is it?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her about that first day at the university and about the verse she uttered on the campus ground. Suddenly Helle looked at her and said,
“That verse you uttered isn’t just a verse. When you spoke it your powers were magnified in such a way that you had a power overload. That is why you had such troubles with your power”
Jane stood there puzzled and asked,
“What kind of verse did I utter?”
Helle looked at Jane and said with a concerned tone in her voice,
“To tell you the truth I don’t know much about ancient spells, but I know that my parents might know”
Jane looked at Helle and said,
“I have a feeling that I need to tell Liam about my decision to help the vampires”
She looked up at the stars and asked,
“Helle, when you first came to know me, did you know that we would be intertwine like this?”
“I never thought that we would become as close as what sisters would be, but I knew that we were meant be meet”
“How come?” Jane wanted to know
“Well, as I told you before my parents told me about me meeting a Shape-Shifter and when we met and I saw your journal I knew that we are linked”
Jane hugged Helle and said,
“I would be back soon I just need to think for a while” with that she left.
Ash saw Jane leave and walked up towards Helle,
“What is she going?”
“I don’t know, but I think we must give her some time to think about her life”
“I know, she has a lot to think about”
“Ash, there is something I want to ask you”
“What?”
“Well, I want to know what you were feeling when we first met”
“Why do you want to know?”
“I can’t keep it in anymore. I know that I love you, from the first moment I saw you that day when Jane came into our lives. I knew that it sound strange, but I can’t keep it in anymore. Tell me a little bit more about your first day in college”
Ash sat down and thought back to that first day,
“I remember feeling a sort of dread. I wanted to go to college for a very long time, but I never knew that I would make it happen. So when I enrolled into the college I was ecstatic. When I came into that class I knew that something was up, I looked up and saw you with Jane in your arms. I knew that I had a challenge and I decided to take it. I am glad that I took it”
“I am glad too” with that kissed Ash.
Suddenly Helle looked up and said,
“I think I must call my parents and ask them to be here for the ceremony. That is if Jane is going to do it”
“I agree”
Jane walked into the garden for the umpteenth time, knowing that everyone was counting on her to make the right choice. Her brother doesn’t want her to give into the prophecy, the vampires wants her to fulfill the prophecy, and she…well she was still torn between the two lives. She saw down once again and thought long hard, and then she decided. She wants her brother to be here when she makes the decision. She stood up and walked back into the house, no one was there to hear her making the call.
“Liam here”
“Hello, brother. I want to ask you something”
“What is it, Jane?”
“I want you to come to San Francisco as soon as possible. There is something I want to discuss with all of you present”
“I will be there tomorrow evening”
“Thank you”
She placed the receiver back and walked to her room. She felt spent; just a few days left then she won’t be there anymore. She crashed onto her bed and with a heavy heart she closed her eyes. As she dreamt she knew that the verse she spoke into the universe that first day in college was meant for Helle’s parents. She knew that Helle was the only one who supposed to part of the ritual and she was going to ask Helle if she would perform it. With a jolt she opened her eyes and looked at the sky, even thought it is still dark life was looming around the town.
Jane walked towards Helle’s room and when she saw the light is still burning she knocking on the door,
“Come in”
She pushed the door open and walked into the room and looked at Helle,
“Hey Jane, what is it?” Helle asked as she looked up.
“Helle, I want to ask you a big question”
“What is it?”
“Well, I told you about the phrase I uttered that first day in college. Well, I want to know if you would ask your parents what it meant”
“I could call them tomorrow and ask them”
“Thank you. You don’t know how much it means to me”
With that she walked out of the room and this time there was more peace in her heart than what there was the past few months. Morning came and Jane was walking in the still house, not a mouse was stirring and it was an unsettling feeling. She knew that something was wrong, but what could it be? Then it struck her, this was the day that she was going to tell them about her decision.
Helle was already in the kitchen when Jane came into the room,
“Good morning”
“Good Morning Helle” Jane replied
They sat down and tried to eat, but as they ate Helle looked at Jane and asked,
“What did you decide?”
“Well, I’m waiting for my brother to come, then I am going to inform all of them of my decision. I just hope that my parents would come too. What about your parents, would they come?”
“I don’t know, I am going to call them later on and ask them about that verse and if they would come”
After breakfast Jane walked out of the house and into the park she knew since childhood. Helle, on the other hand was in the living room with the phone in her hand, she was contemplating the fact that if her parents would come Jane might want to give up her life to help the vampires and then she might loose a sister figure. It was about two minutes before someone answered the phone,
“Warren residence”
“Hello mom”
“Hello Helle, why are you calling this early?”
“Well, there is something I want to ask you”
“What is it?”
Helle told them about the verse Jane remembered and would they know something about it.
“I don’t know much, but I knew someone who had that verse in memory”
“Who?”
“Well, it was my sister Elaine, about twenty four years ago my sister vanished and I don’t know what happened to her. It was the last spell I told her…actually it was the last spell that my parents knew about”
“What do you mean?” Helle asked
“My parents didn’t like the fact that Elaine was a dreamer and that she wanted to see the world before she settles down. My father and she had one fight and after that she disappeared”
“Would you and dad come?”
“Sure”
“Thank you” she disconnected the call and looked outside where Jane was sitting on the lawn.
“Could it be?” she thought to herself.
Jane was still in thought when she heard a car approaching, as she looked up she saw her brother looking at her. She walked up to him and said,
“Hello Liam, I’m glad you came”
“Hello Jane. You know that I would come if you ever needed me”
“That I know. The only thing I want to know is will you ever accept the fact that I want to fulfill the prophecy?”
Liam looked down at his sister and said,
“Jane, I might not want it to happen, but I know that you were made for that destiny. Let me tell you something” with that he started to tell her about his history before he met her in the class,
“I was a drifter for about two and a half centuries, not knowing what might go on in my life. I lived everywhere in the world studying all kinds of human legends, but I never knew about the prophecy. Then one day I decided to return to Ireland and look up an old friend of mine. It is there that I met Serena. She told me about the diary you told her grand-mother to keep for you. She even showed it to me, at first I didn’t want to believe a word she was saying then she told me the verse. I knew then that I had to find out what happened to you. I asked her about my destiny from now on and she said. “Go to New Salem University in America” there you would find your answer. After that you know what happen. So Jane I don’t blame you if you take your path, because I know that it was made for you”
After Liam told her the story she looked up with tears in her eyes and said,
“Liam I would never forget what you had done for me” with that she hugged him and they went into the house.
Inside the Peter’s mansion Elaine looked at her husband and asked,
“James, are you coming with me?”
“You know how I feel about this, but I think we are needed to be by her side”
So with that they took their Mercedes convertible and drove to the mansion.
tbc
~*~
CHAPTER 6
PETER’S MANTION
Elaine walked into the study and said,
“James, Jane is on the phone and she needs to speak to both of us”
“Place her on the speaker phone”
They pushed the button and the phone was converted into a speakerphone,
“Go ahead Jane. We’re both here”
“Um, I don’t know how to tell you guys this, but I found out I’m the One who is supposed to fulfill that prophecy you told me about”
A pen was dropped and a sudden cry emanated from her mother,
“Jane are you sure about it?”
“Yes, mom. I am. I got the revelation on my trip to Ireland and I know now what I must do. All I say is that I don’t know when I will do it. I have a lot to think about”
“You’ll contact us soon as you make your decision?”
“Yes, I promise”
They blew invisible kisses to each other and the line went dead. Elaine looked at her husband and cried,
“I’m about to loose my baby and there is nothing I can to prevent it”
“I know how you feel. I hoped for such a long time that she wasn’t the one and now that my fear is confirmed I don’t know how I would be able to look at her as she loose her life”
Both the Peter’s left the study and walked into the silent house. They could still remember the carefree girl that was running in the house creating many laughs and now her laughter was going to die.
At the University Jane stood silent with the dead phone in her hand; she was dazed with the thought of leaving her parents with nothing to remember by. Suddenly she felt like she could tell them how she felt in a letter and maybe a poem. She took her writing pad and started to write the letter.
Dearest Mother and Father
I didn’t know how to tell you over the phone about my true feelings of the prophecy, but remember this you will always be in my heart. I don’t know if I will see you before the transition and if I don’t. Remember me whenever you read this poem.
MY THOUGHT
I thought about it
I look upon the stars
To see if my world is falling apart
Never to know where I’m going to be
Never to know what I’m going to see
The stars told me that I’m not welcome
The wind told me that I don’t belong
In a world of my own
My heart turns to stone
The sun was as cold as ice
When didn’t fight
But the loneliness of the world
Will still be a part of me
Let me life the way I want to be.
I will always love you no matter what happens to me.
Your Daughter~ Jane
Jane took an envelope and placed the letter in it. This would be the last time she knew would have contact with her parents. She decided to fulfill the prophecy without their knowledge. It was the best thing she could do. She walked out the dorm into the night air. Helle was sleeping, Ash…she doesn’t know where he is and Liam, well she didn’t want to bother him again. That is why she decided to take a solitary moment for herself. As she walked into the campus grounds, she saw someone coming her way. Her heart froze with fear as she saw who it was, it was Brad…or as he is know now, The Dean of the university. She passed faster not to talk to him would be a bonus, but he cornered her,
“Miss Peters. Why are you still here at the campus? Aren’t you supposed to be with your family?”
“Well, sir if you want to know the truth. I told my parents that I was staying with friends this Thanksgiving and then I’ll see what I will do”
“Cut the crap, I know who you are Cassandra. You can’t hide from me”
“Just leave me alone Brad. I told you then that I am not interested and I am still not interested in your proposition. I know what you did to me and I know who I am now and who my friends and family are”
“So, you remember everything”
“Yes, I do and I know that Liam would never stop protecting me…oh by the way. I decided to fulfill that prophecy”
“You will never do that I’ll make sure of it!” with those words, Brad left her standing in the middle of nowhere.
As Jane stood there, she knew that she had to tell someone what happened. She couldn’t go back to the dorm, because she wanted to see the night for the last time as what is was now and not as a vampire. So the only thing she could do was to go to her brother’s room. Maybe he could help her. As she walked up to the faculty living quarters she saw his light was still burning. She walked up to the door and for a moment she hesitated, not knowing if it was the right thing for her to do. She raised her hand towards the door and began to knock,
“I’m coming” she heard from the inside.
As the door opened, Liam looked at Jane with a puzzled expression on his face. He told her that she could come in and as she stepped into the room, she said,
“Liam I have to move fast if I am ever to fulfill my destiny”
“Why do you want to hasten it?” he asked
“Well, I don’t know if you ever found out what happened to the one who killed me when I was Cassandra”
“Why do you want to know?”
“Um, the person who murdered Cassandra isn’t dead. The man is now the one who has been following me. It is the Dean of the University”
“Are you sure about that?”
“Yes, I just had an encounter with him and he didn’t address me as Jane, but as Cassandra. I told him that I am going to fulfill that prophecy and he practically threatened me”
“What are you going to do now?” Liam wanted to know.
Jane went to the couch and sat down, for a while there was silence then she said,
“I think I am going to stall the transition for a while, because I was invited to go with Helle to her home. She said that it would be the only way for me to forget about what had happened in the past few months. Then I thought that I would visit Ash’s family. It seemed like the leader of the vampires knew Cassandra and I need to find out more about who I was before I died”
“Why don’t you just talk to me, I could tell you more about Cassandra. I practically raised her after our parents died”
“I know, but there are a few things that I want to know about Cassandra that you might not know. That is why I need to go and find out the truth about who she was in the end”
“Okay, but just be careful. You might not like what you find out”
“You don’t have to worry. I will be careful” before she left she looked at her brother and said,
“I’ll contact you as soon as I get there”
With those words she left his apartment and walked into the night air. A sudden feeling of peace washed over her and she felt like she was doing the right thing.
She walked into the dorm and saw Helle was already awake,
“Helle, I think it is time we leave this campus for a while. There is a lot I need to sort out and only your parents and Ash’s family can provide me with the necessary information”
Helle looked at Jane and said,
“Okay, just get your bags ready. I’ll contact my parents and tell them that we will be there tomorrow night”
“Sure” Jane went to her closet and leafed through it. She doesn’t own much fancy clothes, but that she knew this wasn’t a fancy outing. She can be just who she was.
She heard Helle talk on the phone and knew that the wheel was turning. Time was running out for her. She went to the bathroom and stood there looking at her reflection in the mirror. She saw the tears form in her eyes and without warning she started to cry. All of her life she wanted to be accepted by everyone and now that she just started to make friends everything was unraveling around her. What if she never heard that phrase, what if she never came to this campus? Would this still haunt her? She wiped her face and thought that she can’t show her friends that she was crying,
“Get yourself together Jane. You can’t show them that you are weak” she thought and went back to the room she shared with Helle. As she walked into the room, she saw Helle looking at her,
“Jane, I talked to my mother and she said that she would be waiting for us”
“Thank you” Jane replied and climbed into her bed.
That night Jane couldn’t sleep peacefully, she was dreaming for the past. This was one of those dreams that felt so real like it was happening to her right that moment.
Dream
Cassandra walked into one of the villages trying to determine if she could be able to help them. Suddenly she saw someone appear in front of her with a message,
“Cassandra, you will encounter many people in your life time that would bring you peace. One of them is named Hellewise Warren. She would be your stepping stone, and then there would be your brother Liam. He would guide you in your difficult time”
“When will this happen?” Cassandra wanted to know.
“Not in this lifetime, but soon. You will know when it comes”
She walked towards the town square and sat in front of the fountain. She looked into the sun and said to herself,
“Nothing would ever stop me from being myself”
END OF DREAM
With a jolt Jane woke up and saw the sun shining into their room, Helle was already awake and was sitting next to the desk. She was trying to figure out what to take with her to her home. She knew that she had to take her Book of Shadows with her, even her crystals were important in this case. Jane climbed out of her bed and stood next to Helle and said,
“Helle, do you think that I must take those two books with me?”
“I think that it would be wise if you do take them with you. You can even take that journal with you that you got in Ireland”
“I know that I’m just a test subject, but I think that I’m not going to live long”
“You might not live long as a mortal, but you are going to be an important member of history”
Jane went to her closet and removed the clothing that she wanted to take with her. She knew that she had to take some sweaters with her. In addition, she had to take those books. It would be a long and heavy trip for her.
At last, the time for departure was upon them, Helle and Jane climbed into the cab and sat in silence. It would be one of the most important trips Jane would take in this short life she had. She took the first book out of her knapsack and read the prophecy again. She knew that she had to show them what the prophecy implied, but what if there was more than she expected. As they approach the Warren estate, the anxiety flooded her psyche. She looked at Helle and then back towards the house. Then it struck her; it was as if she was there before. Maybe she knew one of the Warren ancestors and that is why she and Helle became such good friends. Before long she would find out how she knew the Warrens. Helle looked at her and said,
“Jane are you ready?”
“Um, yes I think so”
They stopped and climbed out of the cab; Jane took her purse and took a fifty-dollar bill out of it. As she handed the bill to the driver, she said that he could keep the change. They walked up to the house and as Helle took the key out of her purse, she could see that Jane was nervous about what was about to happen. She placed her hand on Jane’s shoulder and whispered,
“It’ll work out fine. You don’t have to worry”
“Helle, I never told you this, but I consider you more than a friend. I consider you as my sister”
“Jane I feel the same way. I too think of us as sisters”
They stepped into the house and saw that it was vacant, and then suddenly Helle said,
“I think my parents are at the coven meeting. Do you think you can handle it if we go there?”
“Yes, I can handle it. There is nothing more that I can’t handle”
They walked to the back room and saw the nine members of the coven sitting in a semi-circle. Helle walked up to her parents and said,
“We’re here” she hugged her parents and saw the two looking at Jane.
It was as if there was a glimpse of recognition and the two stood up. They walked up to Jane and said,
“So you are the one Helle has been telling us about. Why don’t you sit down?”
Jane sat on the grass and the peaceful atmosphere washed over her. Even though she still had many troubles in her life, she knew that these might help her to resolve them. The coven looked at the frail girl in front of them, all of them wanted to ask the same question. Why had she never come forward before? They knew about her existence for a long time and now to see her face-to-face that was something they didn’t expect. Helle could see the recognition her parents had towards Jane and then she asked them,
“How come you never told me that you knew about Jane?”
“Honey, it isn’t that we didn’t want to tell you, but we weren’t sure if she was the one we read about in our Book of Shadows”
“So you mean to tell me that the book is also a historical document?”
“Yes, there is more to the book than spells and potions. I’m sorry I never told you about it”
“That’s alright, but what does the book say?” Helle’s mother looked at her father and he provided the book, as they opened it and began to read it a shocked expression came over Jane’s face
Begin Prophecy
A changeling will be born in the turn of the millennium an entire specie’s fate would rest on her shoulders. Her life will intertwine with three other persons; one will be part of the Wicca’s youngest members, the second will be a blood-seeking vampire and the third will be a mix of a vampire and a werewolf. These three members will be crucial to her existence. Four hearts will(or must) be united in the next solstice for her destiny to be read.
End of Prophecy
Jane let her eyes fall to the ground so that no one could see she began to cry, she felt spent. Nothing was left in her, all her emotions were gone and it was as if she wasn’t human anymore. Maybe she was never human to begin with; she looked up and said,
“I only got the first few pages of the prophecy and it never said anything about the solstice. Why did nobody tell me about this?”
Karen Warren looked at Jane and said that maybe it was that her parents prayed that she wasn’t the One the prophecy referred too. It could be that they wanted the best for her. Jane looked over to Helle and said,
“Would you please excuse me for a while. I need to think, before I make up my mind”
“Sure”
Jane stood up and began to walk into the garden. As she walked away Helle looked at her folks and the others and said,
“I never knew that I would feel this way, but I feel her pain. I couldn’t understand it before, but now I do. It was as if we were destined to meet and now that we did meet and I feel like I’m her sister. I don’t want to loose her”
“Helle, I know that it is hard for you to take in, but it is the only thing we can do. We can only guide her we can’t make her do it”
“I have a feeling that she wants to stay the way she is, but then there is a possibility that she wants to help the others”
“I could see the conflict in her heart. She felt obliged to make up her mind and I fear that she might make the wrong decision”
“I’ll guide her,” Helle said
Helle’s mother looked up and said,
“You just have to be careful when you go to her. She’s uncertain about her life now and uncertainty could destroy even the best of psychic witches”
“I’ll be careful” she replied and was about to walk towards Jane when her folks said,
“Give her a little bit more time. This was a blow for her”
“Sure” she replied and sat back down.
Jane walked into the garden and looked at the peaceful surroundings. She felt alone in the world; no one was there to help her. As she stood still, she started to cry. Her life was beginning to slip away from her. Unexpectedly it felt to her as if she was leaving her body. She was hovering between the physical and meta-physical world. Then it happened, Jane looked up and saw herself standing in Ireland in the 1700’s. this time it wasn’t as Cassandra, but as Jane.
Jane looked up and saw Cassandra Liam walking in the sunlight, talking. She could hear everything that was said,
“Liam, I told you before that I’m not going to marry Brad in this or in any life time. He is not my type”
“Cassandra, you know that if mother and father was here you would have no say in this matter what so ever. They would have ordered you to fulfill your duties”
“I know that, but it’s not your or their life. It’s my life and I intent to follow my own destiny”
This was the only time in a while that made Jane smile, she could see the personality of Cassandra that she had. She was also in a way beginning to understand her parents.
As the two walked Cassandra looked up and saw a girl looking at her, she wanted to nudge Liam to look at the girl, but he was busy with other things. She said to him that they would talk further on that night, she had something else to do. As she walked up to Jane, Jane turned pale. She didn’t want to confront Cassandra, but maybe she can help her understand her destiny.
“Hello, my name is Cassandra” she suddenly heard Cassandra say
“H…Hello I’m Jane”
For a while, there was silence then Jane said in some hushed voice,
“Cassandra, I can’t tell you more, but what I am going to tell you, you must remember”
“What?”
With that Jane revealed the prophecy to the young girl and looked at the girl with a smile.
At that moment, her spirit left Cassandra puzzled in the middle of the town and went back into her body. As her spirit returned into her body, she saw that she was standing in the Warren’s garden looking into space. Then a peaceful feeling washed over her and she knew that it was she who told Cassandra about the phrase and so it was now her turn to help the vampires. She decided to go to the group and tell them what she decided, maybe now after that transition she would have peace at last. Jane walked towards Helle and the rest of the coven and said,
“I made up my mind. I decided to help the vampires”
“Are you sure about it?” Helle asked
“Yes, I just had some kind of vision. In it I saw Cassandra with her brother and then it was me who told Cassandra about the phrase”
“How did you do that?” they asked puzzled
“I…I don’t know. All I remembered was that I was standing in the garden feeling peaceful. I then someway got transported that century”
As Jane told them about what she experienced the head of the coven said,
“You are a very powerful shape-shifter Jane. It seemed that you could move through time and space. Not anybody can master that power. It was due to that fact that you are the Chosen One”
“I won’t argue anymore about my destiny, but I am still young”
“That is just it, your age is what made you so unique. It’s just bad that you didn’t prepare for it at the age when you got the first inclination of who you were. When did you get the visions?”
For a while, it was silent then Jane said,
“The first evidence I got was when I was thirteen. Actually, I got it on my birthday. It also was the day I received the phrase and since that day it haunted me”
“Well, you got the information on the right time and place, but you acted too slow”
Suddenly as she was still trying to determine her destiny, she said with fear in her voice,
“What about my brother? If I tell him that I am going to help the vampire colony, he might feel that he was going to loose me again”
“What do you mean by again?” Helle’s father asked, he was the expert in past life regression.
“Well, a few months ago I got a flash that I had a previous life and in a session where Helle helped me I found out that I was one of our lecturers sister in a previous life. I actually died in his arms and now that this happened it felt like I was going to ‘die’ again and he would loose me”
“You might be able to leave a bit of your spirit for him to remember you by” John Warren replied.
With a sigh of relief Jane looked at the group, she knew now that there was hope for her. She, then looked at Helle and said,
“I think we better call Ash and tell him that we are on our way to San Francisco to meet Franco after three hundred years”.
What kind of things could he tell her about Cassandra that she didn’t know about? Jane looked at the coven and told them that they would be informed when the time was right for the transition to be taken place. Helle was still worried about the prophecy, she didn’t want Jane to be harmed in anyway and there was no way of protecting her from what was happening in her life. This test could determine if Jane was ready to face the vampires as The 1. She walked over to the phone and dialed the number Ash provided them, as she waited for someone to answer it she could see that Jane was worried too. Suddenly she heard Ash answer the phone and with that, she gave him the message. This was like a huge boulder that was lifted from the young vampire and he told the group the news. As he gave them the direction on how to get to his house he saw Franco coming into the room. They said good-bye and with that he looked at his leader and mentor and said,
“Helle and Jane are coming to San Franciso to meet you and to talk about what has been happening”
“Good, I’ve got something for Jane/Cassandra that I need to give to her before she makes the final decision”
He showed Ash the letter, which was already yellow with age, but it was still easy to read the lettering on the paper. He then told the young vampire that this might help the young shape-shifter make the right choice.
NEW SALEM AIRPORT
Jane stood next to Helle, looking at the majestic plane as the boarded it. Even though she wasn’t as tense as what she was before, she knew that her destiny was about to start. She sat down in the chair and fastened her safety belt. With a majestic roar the plane lifted off and flew towards San Francisco, towards the only one who could provide the most information about her life as what it was before. It was about three hours that went by in a flash when she felt Helle tapping her on her shoulder.
“Jane, we’re here”
With a yawn she stretched and unbuckled her seatbelt, as she stood up she felt more peace than what she did before. She looked outside and as she did the memories of her own past came flooding towards her. She remembered the day it all happened; she felt the anguish again and tried to forget it. She knew that this has more to do with an entire specie than her own pain. Helle could see on Jane’s face that she remembered something and was about to open her mouth to say something, but she knew that it wasn’t the right time to do. Therefore, she kept her mouth shut. She saw a familiar face in the crowd and walked towards him,
“Ash it is good to see you” she said as she hugged him.
Ash looked at the young witch and then towards Jane, he could see the nervous look in her eyes. He walked towards her and said,
“Jane, I know that it must have been a shock to find the truth. As you know I will always be here until the end”
“Thank you” Jane replied
The three walked towards the vehicle and climbed in. Jane decided to sit in the back of the car so that she could think about her future/past. With that, she could hear everything that was said in the front. Helle turned towards Ash and said,
“When I took Jane to my parents I learned that they knew about her for centuries. It took me by surprise”
“It was the same with me. When Franco told me that he knew Cassandra and that it was Jane too. I told him that Jane was Cassandra it was as if a huge weight has been lifted from him”
As this conversation took place Jane thought about everything that happened to her since the day she found out the truth about her origins. Suddenly she looked out of the window and saw the park where she usually spent most of her days when she was young. A small smile formed on her face as something crossed her mind. It was a memory from when she was five years old
Memory
“Jane, girl. Don’t get to near to the duckies”
“Mommy, I don’t need to be told what to do”
Suddenly three ducks came charging after the small girl. With ecstatic giggling she ran towards her parents.
Memory End
She woke up from the flash and heard the voice again,
“Jane are you sure that you want to do this?” Ash asked.
“Ash, I’m ready to face the truth now and maybe I can rest in peace. These few months has been hell for me”
They saw the house loomed in front of them and climbed out of the car, Jane was prepared for what was about to happen to her, but what she wasn’t prepared for was the fact that Cassandra’s spirit still has unfinished business with the leader of the vampires. As they walked into the house Ash walked to the leader and said,
“This is Helle and Jane”
“Nice to meet you” Franco replied
As he greeted them he looked at the girl with the long brown hair and said,
“It’s good to meet you at last”
“Likewise” Jane replied, but as she was about to talk to Franco she felt her spirit leave her body and she knew that Cassandra wanted to talk to the leader. The only thing she could do was allow Cassandra to take over her body.
“Franco, I’m glad to see you,” she said in Cassandra’s voice.
“Cassandra, I told you that I would be there whenever you need me and I intend to keep that promise”
“The only thing I want you to do for me was to tell Jane everything that happened to me and then I want you to give that letter to her. I can feel her uncertainty and I know that she didn’t want this to have happened to her. If it is any consolation, I know that she has a very good heart and that is why she’s here. My brother doesn’t want to know that she decided to help you and I want you to say to her that she needs to tell them before the day after tomorrow”
“I promise you”
With that Cassandra left and Jane was looking at the man in front of her. He looked at her and said,
“I know that you don’t understand what has happened to you and I know that you didn’t ask for this, but you are the Chosen 1 we’ve been looking for”
“There’s something I want to ask you?”
“What is it?”
She asked him to tell her everything he could remember of Cassandra and how they met. As he revealed all of the details to her, she was beginning to understand her destiny. Franco looked at her and said,
“I kept a letter with me for the past 300 years and I feel this is the right time you read it. It was written by Cassandra on the day she left my house. It is a very important letter” with that he handed her the yellowish paper and looked at her. Carefully Jane opened the letter and began to read it.
* Dearest Jane
When you read this letter, I know that 300 years has passed and that I’m dead. I just want to say that I remember the day you revealed that phrase to me. I want you to understand something I never asked for this and I never wanted to put you in pain, but if it wasn’t for the fact that Brad wanted to kill me I never would have helped them. I am the only one who understands the vampires and the destiny I have. I loved my life and everything I wanted to achieve, but I have a very different destiny now. Liam understood that the day we talked about my future. I wanted to tell my brother that I am happy now and that after the solstice I am free to rest in peace. Thank you for all you did to secure my future. I’ll see you soon
Cassandra*
Jane looked up from the letter and saw everyone looking at her; they knew that this was some kind of warning from Cassandra. Jane sat down and said,
“I had a feeling that Cassandra wanted to warn me before I made up my mind, but now I understand that there was nothing for me to be afraid of. I know what I must do”
“What are you talking about?” Ash asked
“Well, before I made up my mind for the last time I just want to see my parents and bid them farewell”
“Where do they live?” Franco wanted to know.
Jane looked at the vampire and said that they live about three blocks from the house and that she grew up in San Francisco. This came as a surprise to him, to know that the One in the prophecy lived so nearby and that not one of his clan could spot it was beyond him. Jane told the group that it would be for the best if she goes alone to her house and explain the whole situation to her parents. It might shock them, but it must be done before she completes the prophecy. She took the short cut through the field that separated the vampire’s house with her house and the nearer she got the more distant she got. This would be the last time she would ever see her family, but it was nothing to the fact that she has an obligation. She stopped by the door and for a moment she hesitated on knocking, but she couldn’t delay it anymore.
“Coming!” she heard from the inside the house. As the door opened, she could see the surprised look on her mother’s face,
“Jane? What are you doing here? I thought you are staying in New Salem.”
“Mom, I was supposed to do it, but something came up” with those words she went into the house and saw her father coming out of his study and looked at her too. He too was surprised to see her and greeted her.
Jane sat in the living room and waited for them, because what she wanted to say was supposed to be said to both of her parents. As she sat down, she looked at the photos that decorated the living room wall. She wasn’t afraid of anything anymore and now she knew that the reason she was born, was to help those who needed it the most. Her life wasn’t pointless. As she sat there thinking about her past she heard the study door open, her parents came into the living room and looked at her,
“Jane, what are you doing here?” her father wanted to know
She stood up and said,
“I know that the day I told you that I am the Chosen 1 it came as a surprise to you, but what I am going to tell you now would shock you even more”
“Don’t…don’t tell me you decided to do it!” her mother shouted in panic.
“Mom, please understand. I have a destiny and now I have to follow it” she cried and hugged her parents. As she walked towards the door, she remembered the letter she had in her pocket and removed it. As she turned towards her parents and said,
“Mom, dad. As soon as I leave I want you to read this letter. In it I explain everything” she hugged her parents again and before she left she said,
“I want you to be there as soon as the transition takes place” she closed the door behind her and left.
Elaine looked at her husband and cried, it was a heartbreaking moment for her. James took the letter and opened it. As he read it, he could understand the predicament Jane had when she decided to do it. He turned towards his wife and said,
“Elaine, we raised her well. It is her future that she wanted to follow and there is nothing we can do to change that”
“I know that, but I just wanted a normal child”
“You know what…what is so great about being normal?” James uttered
They looked at Jane’s old room and as if by an unforeseen force, they started to feel more at peace with the world. Jane was the one child they wanted and it was good to have her in their lives.
As Jane walked into the darkness of the night she started to feel the peace of her life more. It was as if she was making the right decision. She was still thinking about the day she met Helle and Ash, but this time she had a revelation.
She walked into the campus, looking for someone to help her find the registration office. Suddenly without knowing what she was saying, she uttered these words,
“Earth and sea…keep harm from me
Wind and fire…bring my desire”
This was as if she uttered these words into the universe and set a new chain of events into action. Her life was never normal and that verse, plus the original one had something in common.
Jane shook the memory from her brain and said,
“Why must I remember this now?”
It was there that she decided to go back to Helle and tell her about it. Maybe it could also help the group to understand her future now. She saw Franco’s mansion on the horizon and walked faster than normal. She had a lot to say and this new memory there was a lot to tell them. She walked up to the door and stepped into the lobby. Helle looked at her and asked,
“What did your parents say when you told them about your plan to fulfill the prophecy?”
“They were shocked and I knew that they had a reason to be. I am their only child and they never wanted this to happen to me” for a while she didn’t want to tell Helle about the new memory she had just had, but it was as if Helle looked at Jane and asked,
“Jane, is there something you forgot to tell me?”
Jane sat down and said with a whisper,
“Well, while I was walking back I remembered something I never imagined to have remembered in my life”
“What is it?” Helle wanted to know
Jane told her about that first day at the university and about the verse she uttered on the campus ground. Suddenly Helle looked at her and said,
“That verse you uttered isn’t just a verse. When you spoke it your powers were magnified in such a way that you had a power overload. That is why you had such troubles with your power”
Jane stood there puzzled and asked,
“What kind of verse did I utter?”
Helle looked at Jane and said with a concerned tone in her voice,
“To tell you the truth I don’t know much about ancient spells, but I know that my parents might know”
Jane looked at Helle and said,
“I have a feeling that I need to tell Liam about my decision to help the vampires”
She looked up at the stars and asked,
“Helle, when you first came to know me, did you know that we would be intertwine like this?”
“I never thought that we would become as close as what sisters would be, but I knew that we were meant be meet”
“How come?” Jane wanted to know
“Well, as I told you before my parents told me about me meeting a Shape-Shifter and when we met and I saw your journal I knew that we are linked”
Jane hugged Helle and said,
“I would be back soon I just need to think for a while” with that she left.
Ash saw Jane leave and walked up towards Helle,
“What is she going?”
“I don’t know, but I think we must give her some time to think about her life”
“I know, she has a lot to think about”
“Ash, there is something I want to ask you”
“What?”
“Well, I want to know what you were feeling when we first met”
“Why do you want to know?”
“I can’t keep it in anymore. I know that I love you, from the first moment I saw you that day when Jane came into our lives. I knew that it sound strange, but I can’t keep it in anymore. Tell me a little bit more about your first day in college”
Ash sat down and thought back to that first day,
“I remember feeling a sort of dread. I wanted to go to college for a very long time, but I never knew that I would make it happen. So when I enrolled into the college I was ecstatic. When I came into that class I knew that something was up, I looked up and saw you with Jane in your arms. I knew that I had a challenge and I decided to take it. I am glad that I took it”
“I am glad too” with that kissed Ash.
Suddenly Helle looked up and said,
“I think I must call my parents and ask them to be here for the ceremony. That is if Jane is going to do it”
“I agree”
Jane walked into the garden for the umpteenth time, knowing that everyone was counting on her to make the right choice. Her brother doesn’t want her to give into the prophecy, the vampires wants her to fulfill the prophecy, and she…well she was still torn between the two lives. She saw down once again and thought long hard, and then she decided. She wants her brother to be here when she makes the decision. She stood up and walked back into the house, no one was there to hear her making the call.
“Liam here”
“Hello, brother. I want to ask you something”
“What is it, Jane?”
“I want you to come to San Francisco as soon as possible. There is something I want to discuss with all of you present”
“I will be there tomorrow evening”
“Thank you”
She placed the receiver back and walked to her room. She felt spent; just a few days left then she won’t be there anymore. She crashed onto her bed and with a heavy heart she closed her eyes. As she dreamt she knew that the verse she spoke into the universe that first day in college was meant for Helle’s parents. She knew that Helle was the only one who supposed to part of the ritual and she was going to ask Helle if she would perform it. With a jolt she opened her eyes and looked at the sky, even thought it is still dark life was looming around the town.
Jane walked towards Helle’s room and when she saw the light is still burning she knocking on the door,
“Come in”
She pushed the door open and walked into the room and looked at Helle,
“Hey Jane, what is it?” Helle asked as she looked up.
“Helle, I want to ask you a big question”
“What is it?”
“Well, I told you about the phrase I uttered that first day in college. Well, I want to know if you would ask your parents what it meant”
“I could call them tomorrow and ask them”
“Thank you. You don’t know how much it means to me”
With that she walked out of the room and this time there was more peace in her heart than what there was the past few months. Morning came and Jane was walking in the still house, not a mouse was stirring and it was an unsettling feeling. She knew that something was wrong, but what could it be? Then it struck her, this was the day that she was going to tell them about her decision.
Helle was already in the kitchen when Jane came into the room,
“Good morning”
“Good Morning Helle” Jane replied
They sat down and tried to eat, but as they ate Helle looked at Jane and asked,
“What did you decide?”
“Well, I’m waiting for my brother to come, then I am going to inform all of them of my decision. I just hope that my parents would come too. What about your parents, would they come?”
“I don’t know, I am going to call them later on and ask them about that verse and if they would come”
After breakfast Jane walked out of the house and into the park she knew since childhood. Helle, on the other hand was in the living room with the phone in her hand, she was contemplating the fact that if her parents would come Jane might want to give up her life to help the vampires and then she might loose a sister figure. It was about two minutes before someone answered the phone,
“Warren residence”
“Hello mom”
“Hello Helle, why are you calling this early?”
“Well, there is something I want to ask you”
“What is it?”
Helle told them about the verse Jane remembered and would they know something about it.
“I don’t know much, but I knew someone who had that verse in memory”
“Who?”
“Well, it was my sister Elaine, about twenty four years ago my sister vanished and I don’t know what happened to her. It was the last spell I told her…actually it was the last spell that my parents knew about”
“What do you mean?” Helle asked
“My parents didn’t like the fact that Elaine was a dreamer and that she wanted to see the world before she settles down. My father and she had one fight and after that she disappeared”
“Would you and dad come?”
“Sure”
“Thank you” she disconnected the call and looked outside where Jane was sitting on the lawn.
“Could it be?” she thought to herself.
Jane was still in thought when she heard a car approaching, as she looked up she saw her brother looking at her. She walked up to him and said,
“Hello Liam, I’m glad you came”
“Hello Jane. You know that I would come if you ever needed me”
“That I know. The only thing I want to know is will you ever accept the fact that I want to fulfill the prophecy?”
Liam looked down at his sister and said,
“Jane, I might not want it to happen, but I know that you were made for that destiny. Let me tell you something” with that he started to tell her about his history before he met her in the class,
“I was a drifter for about two and a half centuries, not knowing what might go on in my life. I lived everywhere in the world studying all kinds of human legends, but I never knew about the prophecy. Then one day I decided to return to Ireland and look up an old friend of mine. It is there that I met Serena. She told me about the diary you told her grand-mother to keep for you. She even showed it to me, at first I didn’t want to believe a word she was saying then she told me the verse. I knew then that I had to find out what happened to you. I asked her about my destiny from now on and she said. “Go to New Salem University in America” there you would find your answer. After that you know what happen. So Jane I don’t blame you if you take your path, because I know that it was made for you”
After Liam told her the story she looked up with tears in her eyes and said,
“Liam I would never forget what you had done for me” with that she hugged him and they went into the house.
Inside the Peter’s mansion Elaine looked at her husband and asked,
“James, are you coming with me?”
“You know how I feel about this, but I think we are needed to be by her side”
So with that they took their Mercedes convertible and drove to the mansion.
tbc
Rebels Rulz
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
Cool! Great part! The dream was very interesting! And this part, too:
:D
All these hurricanes have kept me dodging, and I was without power, lights, internet, or anything for two weeks, but I'm trying to get back to normality.
By the way, check your PM's.
* Dearest Jane
When you read this letter, I know that 300 years has passed and that I’m dead. I just want to say that I remember the day you revealed that phrase to me. I want you to understand something I never asked for this and I never wanted to put you in pain, but if it wasn’t for the fact that Brad wanted to kill me I never would have helped them. I am the only one who understands the vampires and the destiny I have. I loved my life and everything I wanted to achieve, but I have a very different destiny now. Liam understood that the day we talked about my future. I wanted to tell my brother that I am happy now and that after the solstice I am free to rest in peace. Thank you for all you did to secure my future. I’ll see you soon
Cassandra*
:D All these hurricanes have kept me dodging, and I was without power, lights, internet, or anything for two weeks, but I'm trying to get back to normality.
By the way, check your PM's.
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
Chapter 7
Sorry to be late. Had computer malfunction
~*~
CHAPTER 7
NEW SALEM
HELLE’S PARENTS HOUSE
Karen knew that something was about to come into her life that she wasn’t prepared for, but it didn’t bother her the least. All she knew was that Helle needed them to be there before the solstice. It was the most important time in their lives, especially with Jane going to fulfill an ancient prophecy. She thought about so many things that might go wrong, but then she remembered the verse Helle told them about. Deep in her heart she wished that it was her sister that came back, but it was in vain. Her sister was gone because her father didn’t
them about. Deep in her heart she wished that it was her sister that came back, but it was in vain. Her sister was gone because her father didn’t want her to go off into the world. Now after twenty four years that very same verse she taught to Elaine was coming back into her life. As she lifted her Book of Shadows a gust of wind came from outside and knocked it out of her hand. Slowly she picked it up and as she did she saw that it fell open on a certain page,
“Earth and Sea…Keep Harm from me
Wind and Fire…Bring my Desire”
The 1 who was mentioned in an ancient prophecy by a lost relative would speak this verse. Keep in mind that this person would be torn by two decisions in her life.
“Four hearts must be united in stead
Only then can her Destiny be read”
Karen was perplexed by this, not understanding the whole meaning of what might happen now. She looked at her husband who just came into the room and said,
“Get your stuff. We are going to San Francisco”
“Are you sure you want to go?” John asked
“It is the only way I can find out if Jane is the one I think she is”
“Who do you think she is?”
“Well, I told you about my sister Elaine. Well I think that Jane is her daughter”
When Karen told John that he jumped up from his chair and raced towards their bedroom and started to throw stuff into a suitcase. If it was the truth then they had to be there for the ceremony. He called the airport and book a flight to San Francisco. Karen was agitated, but she knew that it was maybe the best day of her life. To know if her sister was alive and all and to find out that her niece was the one of the prophecy. They drove towards the airport and boarded the plane.
In Franco’s mansion everyone was in the living room when the doorbell rang. Jane was sitting near the door and she decided to stand up and greet the new guest. Slowly she opened the door and when she saw the guests she started to cry,
“Mom, dad. I didn’t think you would come”
“Jane, don’t cry. You know that we would always be there for you.” Her mother answered.
She ushered them towards the living room and introduced them to all her new friends. As they talked about the days to come she felt more peaceful than ever. Everything was working out the way she was planning to work out. For an hour they talked about anything but the prophecy then the doorbell rang again. This time Helle decided to answer the door; she knew that her parents would come and support her on her part of the ceremony. As she ushered them towards the living Elaine turned around and looked wide-eyed at the woman next to Helle,
“Karen…is that you?” she uttered
“Elaine, I can’t believe it. I thought you died after I didn’t hear from you in twenty four years” the two women embraced each other and started to cry.
“Can somebody please tell me what is going on?” Helle asked.
“Uh, sorry about this, but I haven’t seen my sister in ages” Karen replied
“Sister?” everybody uttered in total surprise
“Yes” the two exclaimed simultaneously.
They sat down and told their story to the group and it is made clear that Jane was Helle’s niece that is why Helle and she connected with each other more than just friends, they were family.
Jane stood up and walked to the center of the room after all the excitement wore off and said,
“I thought long and hard about my life and my future and I know that I must have taken more time for myself in he past, but I didn’t. So what I am about to do now would seal my fate forever, but be for sure that I don’t do it all in vain”
Liam looked at Jane and asked,
“You are going to do it, aren’t you not?”
“Yes, brother. I don’t have a choice. I am going to fulfill my destiny by the next solstice”
Unexpectedly it became dark and Jane closed her eyes, when she opened her eyes she wasn’t Jane anymore but Cassandra. This time she had a message for Liam. She looked at him and said,
“You were there for me since the day I first found out about my destiny. Please brother let me follow my destiny”
“Cassie, it is not that I don’t want you to follow your destiny. It is I don’t want to loose you”
“You won’t loose me. I will always be there to guide you on your journey” she walked towards her brother and gave him a hug.
Then she looked at Jane’s parents and said,
“You raised a remarkable woman to follow her heart wherever she wanted it to go. Just know this I never left her and the first day she found out about her powers I was there to guide her”
“What will happen to our daughter after the completion of the spell?” Elaine asked Cassandra.
“Her spirit would leave her body and join me on my journey to the next world. After that she would return to her body, but when she return she would be amongst the vampires and live as one of them”
“Me? What would happen to me?” Helle asked.
Cassandra looked at the young girl and said,
“I can’t tell you what would happen to you, because you would know soon enough about your own destiny. The same for you Ash, you were there when Jane needed you and vise versa. Soon everything would come clear for all of you” with that she left Jane’s body and it became silent. Jane looked up at everybody and said,
“I’m sorry for all that I let you guys go through. I am going to fulfill the prophecy. Helle, how soon can you perform that spell before the ceremony?”
“It would take me not more than one hour”
“An hour! Isn’t that too soon?”
“Not really as you know the summer solstice is tomorrow”
Jane looked down on the floor with a tear in her eyes and said,
“Then let it be” with that she left for the sanctuary for her room.
As Jane left, Helle looked at the group and said,
“I can’t seem to get it over my heart that she would be gone forever. My own niece and I have to help destroy her”
“Helle, I know that it is a shock, but she made her choice. She is the one helping us,” Ash said.
tbc
~*~
CHAPTER 7
NEW SALEM
HELLE’S PARENTS HOUSE
Karen knew that something was about to come into her life that she wasn’t prepared for, but it didn’t bother her the least. All she knew was that Helle needed them to be there before the solstice. It was the most important time in their lives, especially with Jane going to fulfill an ancient prophecy. She thought about so many things that might go wrong, but then she remembered the verse Helle told them about. Deep in her heart she wished that it was her sister that came back, but it was in vain. Her sister was gone because her father didn’t
them about. Deep in her heart she wished that it was her sister that came back, but it was in vain. Her sister was gone because her father didn’t want her to go off into the world. Now after twenty four years that very same verse she taught to Elaine was coming back into her life. As she lifted her Book of Shadows a gust of wind came from outside and knocked it out of her hand. Slowly she picked it up and as she did she saw that it fell open on a certain page,
“Earth and Sea…Keep Harm from me
Wind and Fire…Bring my Desire”
The 1 who was mentioned in an ancient prophecy by a lost relative would speak this verse. Keep in mind that this person would be torn by two decisions in her life.
“Four hearts must be united in stead
Only then can her Destiny be read”
Karen was perplexed by this, not understanding the whole meaning of what might happen now. She looked at her husband who just came into the room and said,
“Get your stuff. We are going to San Francisco”
“Are you sure you want to go?” John asked
“It is the only way I can find out if Jane is the one I think she is”
“Who do you think she is?”
“Well, I told you about my sister Elaine. Well I think that Jane is her daughter”
When Karen told John that he jumped up from his chair and raced towards their bedroom and started to throw stuff into a suitcase. If it was the truth then they had to be there for the ceremony. He called the airport and book a flight to San Francisco. Karen was agitated, but she knew that it was maybe the best day of her life. To know if her sister was alive and all and to find out that her niece was the one of the prophecy. They drove towards the airport and boarded the plane.
In Franco’s mansion everyone was in the living room when the doorbell rang. Jane was sitting near the door and she decided to stand up and greet the new guest. Slowly she opened the door and when she saw the guests she started to cry,
“Mom, dad. I didn’t think you would come”
“Jane, don’t cry. You know that we would always be there for you.” Her mother answered.
She ushered them towards the living room and introduced them to all her new friends. As they talked about the days to come she felt more peaceful than ever. Everything was working out the way she was planning to work out. For an hour they talked about anything but the prophecy then the doorbell rang again. This time Helle decided to answer the door; she knew that her parents would come and support her on her part of the ceremony. As she ushered them towards the living Elaine turned around and looked wide-eyed at the woman next to Helle,
“Karen…is that you?” she uttered
“Elaine, I can’t believe it. I thought you died after I didn’t hear from you in twenty four years” the two women embraced each other and started to cry.
“Can somebody please tell me what is going on?” Helle asked.
“Uh, sorry about this, but I haven’t seen my sister in ages” Karen replied
“Sister?” everybody uttered in total surprise
“Yes” the two exclaimed simultaneously.
They sat down and told their story to the group and it is made clear that Jane was Helle’s niece that is why Helle and she connected with each other more than just friends, they were family.
Jane stood up and walked to the center of the room after all the excitement wore off and said,
“I thought long and hard about my life and my future and I know that I must have taken more time for myself in he past, but I didn’t. So what I am about to do now would seal my fate forever, but be for sure that I don’t do it all in vain”
Liam looked at Jane and asked,
“You are going to do it, aren’t you not?”
“Yes, brother. I don’t have a choice. I am going to fulfill my destiny by the next solstice”
Unexpectedly it became dark and Jane closed her eyes, when she opened her eyes she wasn’t Jane anymore but Cassandra. This time she had a message for Liam. She looked at him and said,
“You were there for me since the day I first found out about my destiny. Please brother let me follow my destiny”
“Cassie, it is not that I don’t want you to follow your destiny. It is I don’t want to loose you”
“You won’t loose me. I will always be there to guide you on your journey” she walked towards her brother and gave him a hug.
Then she looked at Jane’s parents and said,
“You raised a remarkable woman to follow her heart wherever she wanted it to go. Just know this I never left her and the first day she found out about her powers I was there to guide her”
“What will happen to our daughter after the completion of the spell?” Elaine asked Cassandra.
“Her spirit would leave her body and join me on my journey to the next world. After that she would return to her body, but when she return she would be amongst the vampires and live as one of them”
“Me? What would happen to me?” Helle asked.
Cassandra looked at the young girl and said,
“I can’t tell you what would happen to you, because you would know soon enough about your own destiny. The same for you Ash, you were there when Jane needed you and vise versa. Soon everything would come clear for all of you” with that she left Jane’s body and it became silent. Jane looked up at everybody and said,
“I’m sorry for all that I let you guys go through. I am going to fulfill the prophecy. Helle, how soon can you perform that spell before the ceremony?”
“It would take me not more than one hour”
“An hour! Isn’t that too soon?”
“Not really as you know the summer solstice is tomorrow”
Jane looked down on the floor with a tear in her eyes and said,
“Then let it be” with that she left for the sanctuary for her room.
As Jane left, Helle looked at the group and said,
“I can’t seem to get it over my heart that she would be gone forever. My own niece and I have to help destroy her”
“Helle, I know that it is a shock, but she made her choice. She is the one helping us,” Ash said.
tbc
Rebels Rulz
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
Sorry I'm late leaving fb on this part. That was great, as usual. So she is definitely going to fulfil the prophecy. I figured that she would. Then she will live among the vampires. I can empathize with the uncle:
That would be quite a dilemma. Great part!
“I can’t seem to get it over my heart that she would be gone forever. My own niece and I have to help destroy her”
That would be quite a dilemma. Great part!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
-
TessHardingEvans
- Fan Fic Follower
- Posts: 122
- Joined: Sat Jul 23, 2005 3:37 pm
- Location: South Africa
- Contact:
CHAPTER 8
NEXT DAY
As the night make way for the next day Jane woke up feeling relieved. It was the day where her life would end as she knows it and a new one would begin for her. She walked out of her room and saw that only Helle, her parents and her mother’s sister was in the kitchen,
“Morning” she said
“Morning Jane. How are you?” her mother asked.
“I’m fine, mom. You don’t have to worry about me. I know what I am doing. Helle have you finished the spell?”
“Yes, it is ready. All we have to wait is for tonight then we can start. Are you sure that you want Ash to sire you?”
“As sure as what I am standing next to you,” she said.
She took a piece of toast and walked out of the house, it would be the last time she would see the sun and the birds so she might as well enjoy her last day. As she walked into the park, she started to feel the world closing in on her,
“Why must this happen?” she thought to herself.
As she asked the question she saw a figure coming towards her. In a way she new that it was just an apparition, but she knew who that figure was,
“Cassandra, is that you?” she asked just to be sure
“Yes, it is. I wanted to tell you something before tonight. You know more about me and I have to make something clear”
“What is it?”
“It is my fault that you are in this position, but I must tell you. I didn’t choose the prophecy it chose me. Somehow it must have chosen you to be my reincarnation. So you see we were both robbed of our lives!”
Jane walked up to Cassandra and said,
“Thank you for being there for me and don’t worry I will be there for them. Our brother helped me a lot and again thank you” she hugged Cassandra and walked back to the house. She opened the door and felt the silence pressing on her heart; it was somehow peaceful that her last day was pleasant. She walked back to the room and wrote a last letter to all of those who meant something to her. She took a paper and pen and sat next to the desk and wrote:
To whom it may concern
As you know this was my last day as a human. I had so much to live for, but it was taken away from me. I’m not angry about it, but I feel like I missed a lot in my life. Cassandra helped me today in the park telling me that I didn’t choose this destiny, it was chosen for me. Thank you Liam for being my brother, even though I didn’t know you as long as what I hoped I would. Thank you Helle for being my friend and now my niece too. Ash to you I want to thank from the bottom of my heart, you didn’t have to say yes to my proposal to be the one to sire me. So I am glad to have known you. Mom, dad, I would love to thank you for raising me the way you did. Your love kept me alive for most of my difficult time.
Your Loving Daughter
Jane
She placed the letter in the envelope and sealed it, she pulled her chair back into the position she had it in and walked towards the living room. It was getting darker by the minute and the ceremony was about to begin. She was dressed in a white dress her mother bought her three years prior. It was as if she decided from the start to follow her destiny. She walked towards Helle and said,
“Okay, I’m ready. Let us start
Helle turned to her and said,
“The ceremony must take place in the moonlight” she indicated to the door and said,
“Come on, outside”
The whole group started to walk outside and formed a ring around Helle and Jane. Jane turned her head to the family she knew and those who became her family and said,
“This is my gift to all of you who helped me in the past”
Helle lit a white candle and started to recite the spell she wrote the night before.
*Wind from the east- protect her heart
Stars from the west- protect her on her quest
Earth below don’t ever let her go
So it is said, so will it be done*
As the spell finished a white light formed around Jane and it was as if all the powers she had in her life was taken away from her. She smiled and said to Ash,
“Okay, you can do it”
Ash stepped towards Jane and bared his teeth. He gripped her tightly and started to suck on her neck. Slowly her body became limp and she fell to the ground. Ash then stood next to her head and slit his wrist. He opened her mouth and let the blood flow into her mouth. She started to swallow the blood and died.
EPILOQUE
As she died her spirit left her body she looked at the people around her body. There was thunder audible from a long time after the spell was completed and it was then that Liam, the vampires, Jane’s parents, Helle’s parents and everyone at the ceremony knew that it was done. She turned towards her parents and saw that they were crying about her life that was taken away from her so soon. Helle stepped towards her parents and hugged them. Suddenly she felt Cassandra standing next to her and she heart her speaking,
“Jane you were there for me in the beginning of my journey. So I am here for your journey”
“Thank you for being my friend” they hugged each other and went into the spirit world.
The group left in the living world felt the prophecy working from the start of the ceremony and as Jane died a powerful shock came from the depth of the Earth and enveloped everyone. Jane opened her eyes and looked at Ash . ash again could feel her near him and kissed her on her the cheek.
“Thank you” he whispered
“No problem. I wanted to help”
She stood up and looked at the group, they cheered her and peace fell over the Earth.
END
NEXT DAY
As the night make way for the next day Jane woke up feeling relieved. It was the day where her life would end as she knows it and a new one would begin for her. She walked out of her room and saw that only Helle, her parents and her mother’s sister was in the kitchen,
“Morning” she said
“Morning Jane. How are you?” her mother asked.
“I’m fine, mom. You don’t have to worry about me. I know what I am doing. Helle have you finished the spell?”
“Yes, it is ready. All we have to wait is for tonight then we can start. Are you sure that you want Ash to sire you?”
“As sure as what I am standing next to you,” she said.
She took a piece of toast and walked out of the house, it would be the last time she would see the sun and the birds so she might as well enjoy her last day. As she walked into the park, she started to feel the world closing in on her,
“Why must this happen?” she thought to herself.
As she asked the question she saw a figure coming towards her. In a way she new that it was just an apparition, but she knew who that figure was,
“Cassandra, is that you?” she asked just to be sure
“Yes, it is. I wanted to tell you something before tonight. You know more about me and I have to make something clear”
“What is it?”
“It is my fault that you are in this position, but I must tell you. I didn’t choose the prophecy it chose me. Somehow it must have chosen you to be my reincarnation. So you see we were both robbed of our lives!”
Jane walked up to Cassandra and said,
“Thank you for being there for me and don’t worry I will be there for them. Our brother helped me a lot and again thank you” she hugged Cassandra and walked back to the house. She opened the door and felt the silence pressing on her heart; it was somehow peaceful that her last day was pleasant. She walked back to the room and wrote a last letter to all of those who meant something to her. She took a paper and pen and sat next to the desk and wrote:
To whom it may concern
As you know this was my last day as a human. I had so much to live for, but it was taken away from me. I’m not angry about it, but I feel like I missed a lot in my life. Cassandra helped me today in the park telling me that I didn’t choose this destiny, it was chosen for me. Thank you Liam for being my brother, even though I didn’t know you as long as what I hoped I would. Thank you Helle for being my friend and now my niece too. Ash to you I want to thank from the bottom of my heart, you didn’t have to say yes to my proposal to be the one to sire me. So I am glad to have known you. Mom, dad, I would love to thank you for raising me the way you did. Your love kept me alive for most of my difficult time.
Your Loving Daughter
Jane
She placed the letter in the envelope and sealed it, she pulled her chair back into the position she had it in and walked towards the living room. It was getting darker by the minute and the ceremony was about to begin. She was dressed in a white dress her mother bought her three years prior. It was as if she decided from the start to follow her destiny. She walked towards Helle and said,
“Okay, I’m ready. Let us start
Helle turned to her and said,
“The ceremony must take place in the moonlight” she indicated to the door and said,
“Come on, outside”
The whole group started to walk outside and formed a ring around Helle and Jane. Jane turned her head to the family she knew and those who became her family and said,
“This is my gift to all of you who helped me in the past”
Helle lit a white candle and started to recite the spell she wrote the night before.
*Wind from the east- protect her heart
Stars from the west- protect her on her quest
Earth below don’t ever let her go
So it is said, so will it be done*
As the spell finished a white light formed around Jane and it was as if all the powers she had in her life was taken away from her. She smiled and said to Ash,
“Okay, you can do it”
Ash stepped towards Jane and bared his teeth. He gripped her tightly and started to suck on her neck. Slowly her body became limp and she fell to the ground. Ash then stood next to her head and slit his wrist. He opened her mouth and let the blood flow into her mouth. She started to swallow the blood and died.
EPILOQUE
As she died her spirit left her body she looked at the people around her body. There was thunder audible from a long time after the spell was completed and it was then that Liam, the vampires, Jane’s parents, Helle’s parents and everyone at the ceremony knew that it was done. She turned towards her parents and saw that they were crying about her life that was taken away from her so soon. Helle stepped towards her parents and hugged them. Suddenly she felt Cassandra standing next to her and she heart her speaking,
“Jane you were there for me in the beginning of my journey. So I am here for your journey”
“Thank you for being my friend” they hugged each other and went into the spirit world.
The group left in the living world felt the prophecy working from the start of the ceremony and as Jane died a powerful shock came from the depth of the Earth and enveloped everyone. Jane opened her eyes and looked at Ash . ash again could feel her near him and kissed her on her the cheek.
“Thank you” he whispered
“No problem. I wanted to help”
She stood up and looked at the group, they cheered her and peace fell over the Earth.
END
Rebels Rulz
-
Island Breeze
- Feedbacking Sci Fi King
- Posts: 1791
- Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
- Location: South Florida
That was great! And I really liked the letter she wrote... Kind of sad but bittersweet, too.To whom it may concern
As you know this was my last day as a human. I had so much to live for, but it was taken away from me. I’m not angry about it, but I feel like I missed a lot in my life. Cassandra helped me today in the park telling me that I didn’t choose this destiny, it was chosen for me. Thank you Liam for being my brother, even though I didn’t know you as long as what I hoped I would. Thank you Helle for being my friend and now my niece too. Ash to you I want to thank from the bottom of my heart, you didn’t have to say yes to my proposal to be the one to sire me. So I am glad to have known you. Mom, dad, I would love to thank you for raising me the way you did. Your love kept me alive for most of my difficult time.
Your Loving Daughter
Jane
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -